Annotations upon the Holy Bible. Vol. I wherein the sacred text is inserted, and various readings annex'd, together with parallel scriptures, the more difficult terms in each verse are explained, seeming contradictions reconciled, questions and doubts resolved, and the whole text opened / by the late reverend and learned divine Mr. Matthew Poole.

I. SAMUEL.

The ARGUMENT.

IT is not certainly known who was the Pen-man of this Book, or whether it was Written by one or more hands; nor is it of any great Importance: For since there are sufficient Evidences that God was the chief Author of it, it matters not who was the Instrument. As when it appears that such a thing was really an Act of Parliament, or of the Council-Table, it is not considerable who was the Clerk, or which was the Pen that Wrote it. And this is the less material in such Historical Books, wherein there is but little which concerns the Foundation of Faith and Good Life, and therefore it was not necessary to Name the Writer of them. It may abundantly suffice, that there were in these times divers Prophets and Holy Men of God; as Sa∣muel, and Nathan, and Gad, and David himself, who might each of them Write some part of this and the following Book. But if any man will out of perversness doubt or deny that these Wrote it, yet this I suppose no Discreet and Impartial man will deny, that it is wholly Incredible that such Books should be Written in their Times, and Recommended to the Church as a Part of the Holy Scriptures, and so received by the succeeding Ge∣neration, without their Approbation, who had so great a Power and Authority in the Church and Common∣wealth of Israel.

CHAP. I.

NOW there was a certain man of Ramathaim Zophim a, of mount Ephraim, and his name was Elkanah, the son of Jeroham, the son of Elihu, the son of Tohu, the son of Zuph, an Ephrathite b:

2 And he had two wives c, the name of the one was Hannah▪ and the name of the other Peninnah: and Peninnah had children, but Hannah had no children.

3 And this man went up out of his city ‡ year∣ly d, to worship, and to sacrifice e unto the LORD of hosts in Shiloh f, and the two sons of Eli, Hoph∣ni, and Phinehas, the priests of the LORD, were there g.

4 ¶ And when the time was that Elkanah offered, he gave to Peninnah his wife, and to all her sons and daughters, portions h.

5 But unto Hannah he gave ‖ a worthy portion i: (for he loved Hannah k, but the LORD had shut up her womb.

6 And her adversary l also ‡ provoked her sore, for to make her fret m, because the LORD had shut up her womb.)

7 And as he did so n year by year o, ‖ when she went up to the house of the LORD p, so she provoked her: therefore she wept, and did not eat q▪

8 Then said Elkanah her husband to her, Han∣nah, why weepest thou? and why eatest thou not? and why is thy heart grieved? am not I better to thee than ten sons r?

9 ¶ So Hannah rose up after they s had eaten in Shiloh, and after they had drunk: (now Eli the priest sat upon a seat t by a post of the tem∣ple u of the LORD.)

10 And she was ‡ in bitterness x of soul, and prayed unto the LORD, and wept sore.

11 And she vowed a vow y, and said, O LORD of hosts, if thou wilt indeed look on z the affli∣ction a of thine hand-maid, and remember me, and not forget thine hand-maid, but wilt give un∣to thine hand-maid ‡ a man-child, then I will give him unto the LORD b all the days of his life c, and there shall no rasor come upon his head d.

12 And it came to pass, as she ‡ continued pray∣ing e before the LORD, that Eli marked her mouth f.

13 Now Hannah, she spake in her heart, only her lips moved, but her voice was not heard g. therefore Eli ‡ thought she had been drunken h.

14 And Eli said unto her, How long wilt thou be drunken? put away thy wine from thee i.

15 And Hannah answered and said, No, my lord, I am a woman k ‡ of a sorrowful spirit l: I have drunk neither wine nor strong drink m, but have poured out my soul n before the LORD.

16 Count not thine hand-maid for a daughter of Belial o: for out of the abundance of my ‖ com∣plaint and grief, have I spoken hitherto p.

17 Then Eli answered and said, Go in peace q: and the God of Israel grant r thee thy petition that thou hast asked of him.

18 And she said, Let thine hand-maid find grace in thy sight s. So the woman went her way, and did eat, and her ‖ countenance was no more sad t.

19 ¶ And they rose up in the morning early u, and worshipped before the LORD, and returned, and came to their house to Ramah: and Elkanah knew Hannah his wife, and the LORD remembred her x.

20 Wherefore it came to pass ‡ when the time

was come about, after Hannah had conceived, that she bare a son x, and called y his name ‖ Samu∣el, saying, Because I have asked him of the LORD.

21 And the man Elkanah, and all his house z, went up to offer unto the LORD the yearly sa∣crifice a, and his vow b.

22 But Hannah went not up c, for she said un∣to her husband, I will not go up until the child be weaned d, and then I will bring him, that he may appear before the LORD, and there abide for ever e.

23 And Elkanah her husband said unto her, Do what seemeth thee good, tarry until thou have weaned him, onely the LORD establish his word f. so the woman abode, and gave her son suck until she had weaned him.

24 ¶ And when she had weaned him, she took him up with her, with three bullocks g, and one ephah of flour h, and a bottle of wine i, and brought him unto the house of the LORD in Shi∣loh: and the child was young.

25 And they slew a bullock k, and brought the child to Eli.

26 And she said, O my lord l, as thy soul liveth m, my lord, I am the woman that stood by thee here, praying unto the LORD.

27 For this child I prayed, and the LORD hath given me my petition, which I asked of him:

28 Therefore also I have ‖ lent him to the LORD n as long as he liveth, ‖ he shall be lent o to the LORD. And he p worshipped the LORD there.

CHAP. II.

AND Hannah prayed a, and said, My heart rejoiceth b in the LORD c: mine horn is exalted d in the LORD: my mouth is en∣larged e over mine enemies f, because I rejoyce in thy salvation g.

2 There is none holy as the LORD h: for there is none beside thee i: neither is there any rock like our God k.

3 Talk no more so exceeding proudly l: let not ‡ arrogancy m come out of your mouth: for the LORD is a God of knowledge n, and by him actions are weighed o.

4 The bowes p of the msghty men are broken, and they that stumbled q are girt with strength r.

5 They that were full have hired themselves out for bread s: and they that were hungry, ceased t: so that the barren hath born seven u, and she that hath many children x, is waxed seeble y.

6 The LORD killeth, and maketh alive z, he bringeth down to ‡ the grave, and bringeth up.

7 〈◊〉〈◊〉 LORD maketh poor, and maketh rich: 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…low, and lifteth up.

8 •…•…e raiseth up the poor out of the dust b▪ and li•…•…teth up the begger from the dunghil c, to set them among princes, and to make them inhe∣rit d the throne of glory e for the pillars f of the earth are the LORDS, and he hath set the world upon them.

9 He will keep the feet g of his saints, and the wicked shall be ‡ silent h, in darkness i, for by strength shall no man prevail k.

10 The adversaries of the LORD l shall be broken to pieces m: out of heaven n shall be thunder upon them o: the LORD shall judge p the ends of the earth q, and he shall give strength unto his king r, and exalt the horn s of his anointed t

11 And Elkanah went to Ramah to his house, and the child did minister unto the LORD u be∣fore Eli the Priest x.

12 ¶ Now the sons of Eli were sons of Belial, they knew not y the LORD.

13 And the priests custome with the people, was, that when any man offered z sacrifice, the priests servant came, while the flesh was in seeth∣ing a, with a flesh-hook of three teeth in his hand,

14 And he strook it into the pan, or kettle, or cauldron, or pot: all that the flesh-hook brought up, the priest took for himself b: so they did in Shiloh unto all the Israelites that came thither.

15 Also before they burnt the fat c, the priests servant came, and said to the man that sacrificed, Give flesh to roste for the priest: for he will not have sodden flesh of thee, but raw.

16 And if any man said unto him, Let them not fail to burn the fat ‡ presently, and then take as much as thy soul desireth d: then he would an∣swer him, Nay, but thou shalt give it me now: and if not, I will take it by force.

17 Wherefore the sin of the young men was very great e before the LORD f: for men abhor∣red the offering of the LORD g.

18 ¶ But Samuel ministred h before the LORD i, being a child, girded with a linnen Ephed k.

19 Moreover, his mother made him a little coat l, and brought it to him from year to year, when she came up with her husband, to offer the year∣ly sacrifice.

20 ¶ And Eli blessed Elkanah, and his wife m, and said, The LORD give thee seed n of this wo∣man, for the ‖ loan which is lent to the LORD o. And they went unto their own home.

21 And the LORD visited p Hannah, so that she conceived and bare three sons, and two daugh∣ters; and the child Samuel grew q before the LORD r.

22 ¶ Now Eli was very old s, and heard all that his sons did unto all Israel t, and how they lay with the women that ‡ assembled u at the door x of the Tabernacle of the Congregation.

23 And he said unto them, Why do ye such things y? for ‖ I hear of your evil dealings by all this people z.

24 Nay, my sons: for it is no good report a that I hear, ye make the LORD's people ‖ to trans∣gress b.

25 If one man sin against another c, ‡ the judge shall judge him d: but if a man sin against the LORD e, ‡ who shall intreat for him f? not∣withstanding, they hearkened not unto the voice of their father, because the LORD would slay them f.

26 And the child Samuel grew on g, and was in favour both with the LORD, and also with men.

27 ¶ And there came a man of God h unto Eli, and said unto him, Thus saith the LORD, ‖ Did I plainly appear i unto the house of thy father k, when they were in Egypt l, in Pharaohs house m?

28 And did I chuse him n out of all the tribes of Israel, to be my priest, to o•…•…er upon mine altar, to burn incense, to wear an ephod o before me? and did I give unto the house of thy father all the offerings made by fire p of the children of Israel?

29 Wherefore kick ye at my sacrifice q, and at mine offering, which I have commanded in my habitation, and honourest thy sons above me r, to make your selves fat s with the chiefest of all the offerings t of Israel my people?

30 Wherefore the LORD God of Israel saith, I said indeed u, that thy house, and the house of thy father should walk before me x. for ever y: but now the LORD saith, Be it far from me z: for them that honour me a, I will honour b; and they that despised me c, shall be lightly estee∣med d.

31 Behold, the days come, that I will cut off thine arm e, and the arm of thy fathers house f, that there shall not be an old man in thine house g.

32 And thou shalt see ‖ an enemy in my habita∣tion, in all the wealth which God shall give Israel h, and there shall not be an old man in thine house for ever i.

33 And the man of thine k, whom I shall not cut off from mine altar l, shall be to consume thine eyes, and to grieve thine heart m: and all the in∣crease of thine house n shall die ‡ in the flower of their age o.

34 And this shall be a sign unto thee p, that shall come upon thy two sons on Hophni and Phinehas: in one day they shall d•…•…e both of them q.

35 And I will raise me up a faithful priest r, that shall do according to that which is in my heart s, and in my mind, and I will build him a sure house t, and he shall walk u before mine a∣nointed x for ever.

36 And it shall come to pass, that every one that is left in thine house shall come ‡ and crouch to him y for a piece of silver, and a morsel of bread z, and shall say, ‡ Put me, I pray thee, into ‖ one of the priests offices , that I may eat a piece of bread.

CHAP. III.

AND the child Samuel ministred unto the LORD before Eli a: and the word of the LORD b was precious c in those days: there was no open vision d.

2 And it came to pass at that time, when Eli was laid down in his place e, and his eyes began to wax dim, that he could not see f,

3 And ere the lamp of God went out g in the temple h of the LORD, where the ark of God was, and Samuel was laid down to sleep i:

4 That the LORD called Samuel, and he an∣swered, Here am I.

5 And he ran k unto Eli, and said, Here am I, for thou calledst me. And he said, I called not; lie down again. And he went and lay down.

6 And the LORD called yet again, Samuel. And Samuel arose, and went to Eli, and said, Here am I, for thou didst call me. And he answered, I called not, my son; lie down again.

7 ‖ Now Samuel did not yet know the LORD l, neither was the word of the LORD yet revealed unto him.

8 And the LORD called Samuel again the third time. And he arose, and went to Eli m, and said, Here am I, for thou didst call me. And Eli perceived n that the LORD had called the child.

9 Therefore Eli said unto Samuel, Go, lie down ▪ and it shall be, if he call thee, that thou shalt say, Speak LORD, for thy servant heareth o. So Samuel went, and lay down in his place.

10 And the LORD came p, and stood q, and called as at other times r, Samuel, Samuel s. Then Samuel answered, Speak, for thy servant heareth.

11 ¶ And the LORD said to Samuel, Behold, I will do a thing t in Israel, at which both the ears of every one that heareth it, shall tingle u.

12 In that day x I will ‡ perform against Eli all things which I have spoken y concerning his house: ‡ when I begin, I will also make an end z.

13 ‖ For I have told him, that I will judge a his house b for ever c, for the iniquity which •…•…e knoweth d: because his sons made themselves ‖ vile e and he ‡ restrained them not f.

14 And therefore I have sworn g unto h the house of Eli, that the iniquity of Eli's house shall not be purged with sacrifice, nor offering for ever.

15 And Samuel lay until morning, and opened the doors of the house of the LORD k: and Sa∣muel feared to shew Eli the vision l.

16 Then Eli called Samuel, and said, Samuel my son. And he answered, Here am I.

17 And he said, What is the thing that the LORD hath said unto thee? I pray thee, hide it not from me: God do so to thee, and ‡ more al∣so m, if thou hide any ‖ thing from me of all the things that he said unto thee.

18 And Samuel told him ‡ every whit, and hid nothing from him. And he said, It is the LORD n: Let him do what seemeth him good.

19 ¶ And Samuel grew o, and the LORD was with him, and did let none of his words fall to the ground p.

20 And all Israel, from Dan even to Beershe∣ba q, knew r that Samuel was ‖ established to be a prophet of the LORD.

21 And the LORD appeared again in Shiloh: for the LORD revealed himself to Samuel s in Shi∣loh, by the word of the LORD t.

CHAP. IV.

AND the word of Samuel a ‖ ‡ came to all Israel. Now Israel went out against the Phi∣listines b to battel, and pitched beside Eben-ezer c: and the Philistines pitched in Aphek d.

2 And the Philistines put themselves in aray against Israel: and when ‡ they joyned battel e, Is∣rael was smitten before the Philistines: and they slew of ‡ the army in the field, about four thou∣sand men.

3 ¶ And when the people were come into the camp, the elders of Israel said, Wherefore hath the LORD smitten us to day before the Phili∣stines f? Let us ‡ fetch the ark of the covenant of the LORD g out of Shiloh unto us, that when it cometh among us, it may save us out of the hand of our enemies.

4 So the people sent to Shiloh, that they might bring from thence the ark h of the covenant of the LORD of hosts, which dwelleth between the che∣rubims: and the two sons of Eli, Hophni and Phi∣nehas were there i with the ark k of the covenant of God.

5 And when the ark of the covenant of the

LORD came into the camp, all Israel shouted with a great shout l, so that the earth rang again.

6 And when the Philistines heard the noise of the shout, they said, What meaneth the noise of this great shout in the camp of the Hebrews? And they understood m that the ark of the LORD was come into the camp.

7 And the Philistines were afraid, for they said, God is come n into the camp. And they said, Wo unto us: for there hath not been such a thing ‡ heretofore o.

8 Wo unto us: who shall deliver us out of the hand of these mighty Gods p? these are the Gods that smote the Egyptians with all the plagues in the wilderness q.

9 Be strong, and quit your selves like men r, O ye Philistines, that ye be not servants unto the He∣brews, as they have been to you: ‡ quit your selves like men, and fight.

10 ¶ And the Philistines fought, and Israel was smitten, and they fled every man into his tent s: and there was a very great slaughter, for there fell of Israel thirty thousand t footmen u.

11 And the ark of God was taken x, and the two sons of Eli, Hophni and Phinehas ‡ were slain.

12 ¶ And there ran a man of Benjamin out of the army, and came to Shiloh the same day, with his cloths rent, and with earth upon his head y.

13 And when he came, lo, Eli sate upon a seat z by the way side, watching: for his heart trembled for the ark of God a. And when the man came into the city, and told it, all the city cried out.

14 And when Eli heard the noise of the cry∣ing, he said, What meaneth the noise of this tumult? And the man came in hastily, and told Eli.

15 Now Eli was ninety and eight years old, and his eyes ‡ were dim, that he could not see.

16 And the man said unto Eli, I am he that came out of the army b, and I fled to day out of the army. And he said, What ‡ is there done, my son?

17 And the messenger answered and said, Is∣rael is fled before the Philistines, and there hath been also a great slaughter among the people, and thy two sons also, Hophni and Phinehas are dead, and the ark of God is taken.

18 And it came to pass when he made mention of the ark of God, that he fell from off the seat backward c, by the side of the gate d, and his neck brake, and he died: for he was an old man, and heavy e, and he had judged Israel f forty years.

19 ¶ And his daughter in law, Phinehas wife, was with child, near ‖ to be delivered: and when she heard the tidings that the ark of God was taken, and that her father in law, and her husband were dead, she bowed her self, and travelled; for her pains ‡ came upon her g.

20 And about the time of her death, the wo∣men that stood by her, said unto her, Fear not, for thou hast born a son. But she answered not, ‡ nei∣ther did she regard it h.

21 And she named the child ‖ Ichabod, saying, ‖ The glory i is departed from Israel (because the ark of God was taken, and because of her fa∣ther in law, and her husband.)

22 And she said, The glory is departed from Israel, for the ark of God is taken k.

CHAP. V.

AND the Philistines took the ark of God a, and brought it from Eben-Ezer b unto Ash∣dod c.

2 When the Philistines took the ark of God, they brought it into the house of Dagon, and set it by Dagon d.

3 ¶ And when they of Ashdod e arose early on the morrow f, behold, Dagon was fallen upon his face to the earth, before the ark of the LORD: and they took Dagon, and set him in his place again g.

4 And when they arose early on the morrow morning, behold, Dagon was fallen upon his face to the ground, before the ark of the LORD, and the head of Dagon, and both the palms of his hands were cut off h upon the threshold, onely ‖ the stump of Dagon i was left to him k.

5 Therefore neither the priests of Dagon, nor any that come into Dagons house, tread on the threshold ‡ of l Dagon in Ashdod unto this day m.

6 But the hand of the LORD was heavy upon them of Ashdod n, and he destroyed them o, and smote them ‡ with emerods p, even Ashdod, and the coasts thereof.

7 And when the men of Ashdod saw that it was so, they said, The ark of the God of Israel shall not abide with us: for his hand is sore upon us, and upon Dagon our god.

8 They sent therefore, and gathered all the lords of the Philistines unto them, and said, What shall we do with the ark of the God of Israel? And they answered, Let the ark of the God of Israel be carried about unto Gath q. And they carried the ark of the God of Israal about thi∣ther.

9 And it was so, that after they had carried it about, the hand of the LORD was against the city with ‖ a very great destruction: and he smote the men of the city, both small and great, and they had emerods in their secret parts r.

10 ¶ Therefore they sent the ark of God to Ekron: and it came to pass, as the ark of God came to Ekron, that the Ekronites cried out, saying, They have brought about the ark of the God of Israel to us, to slay us s and our people.

11 So they sent, and gathered together all the lords of the Philistines, and said, Send away the ark of the God of Israel, and let it go again to his own place, that it slay us not, and our peo∣ple: for there was a deadly destruction through∣out all the city t: the hand of God was heavy there.

12 And the men that died not u, were smitten with the emerods: and the cry of the city x went up to heaven.

CHAP. VI.

AND the ark of the LORD was in the coun∣trey of the Philistines seven months a.

2 And the Philistines called for the priests, and the diviners b, saying, What shall we do to the ark of the LORD? Tell us wherewith c we shall send it to his place?

3 And they said, If ye resolve to send away the ark of the God of Israel, send it not empty d: but in any wise return him a trespass-offering e: then ye shall be healed, and it shall be known to you f, why his hand is not, removed from you.

4 Then said they, What shall be the trespass-of∣fering g, which we shall return to him •…•… They an∣swered, Five golden emerods h, and five golden mice i, according to the number of the lords of the Philistines: for one kind of plague was on ‡ you all, and on your lords.

5 Wherefore ye shall make images of your emerods, and images of your mice, that mar the land, and ye shall give glory unto the God of Is∣rael k▪ peradventure he will lighten his hand from off you, and from off your gods l, and from off your land.

6 Wherefore then do ye harden m your hearts, as the Egyptians, and Pharaoh hardened their hearts n? when he ‡ had wrought ‖ wonderfully among them, did not they let ‡ the people go, and they departed?

7 Now therefore make a new cart o, and take two milch-kine, on which there hath come no yoke p, and tie the kine to the c•…•…, and bring their calves home from them q.

8 And take the ark of the LORD, and lay it upon the cart r, and put the jewels of gold, which ye return him for a trespass-offering in a coffer by the side thereof s, and send it away, that it may go.

9 And see, if it goeth up by the way of his own coast s to Bethshemesh, then ‖ he hath do•…•…e us this great evil t: but if not, then we shall know that it is not his hand that smote us; it was a chance that hapned to us u.

10 ¶ And the men did so: and took two milch∣kine, and tied them to the cart, and shut up their calves at home.

11 And they laid the ark of the LORD upon the cart, and the coffer with the mice of gold, and the images of their emerods.

12 And the kine took the straight way to the way of Bethshemesh x, and went along the high way, lowing as they went y, and turned not aside to the right hand, or to the left: and the lords of the Philistines went after them z unto the border of Bethshemesh.

13 And they of Bethshemesh were reaping their wheat-harvest in the valley: and they lifted up their eyes, and saw the ark, and rejoiced to see it.

14 And the cart came into the field of Joshua a Bethshemite, and stood there, where there was a great stone: and they a clave the wood of the cart, and offered the kine, a burnt-offering unto the LORD b.

15 And the Levites took down c the ark of the LORD, and the coffer that was with it, wherein the jewels of gold were, and put them on the great stone: and the men of Bethshemesh offered burnt∣offerings, and sacrificed sacrifices the same day unto the LORD.

16 And when the five LORDS of the Philistines had seen it d, they returned to Ekron the same day.

17 And these are the golden emerods which the Philistines returned for a trespass-offering unto the LORD: for Ashdod one, for Gaza one, for Askelon one, for Gath one, for Ekron one.

18 And the golden mice according to the num∣ber of all the cities of the Philistines, belonging to the five lords: both of fenced cities, and of coun∣trey villages e even unto the ‖ great stone of Abel f, whereon they set down the ark of the LORD, which stone remaineth unto this day in the field of Joshua the Bethshemite.

19 ¶ And he smote the men of Beth-shemesh, be∣cause they had looked into the ark of the LORD g, even he smote of the people h fifty thousand and threescore and ten men i: and the people lamen∣ted, because the LORD had smitten many of the people with a great slaughter.

20 And the men of Bethshemesh said, Who is able to stand before ‡ this holy LORD God k? and to whom shall he go up from us l?

21 ¶ And they sent messengers to the inhabitants of Kirjath-jearim m, saying, The Philistines have brought again the ark of the LORD: come ye down and fetch it up to you.

CHAP. VII.

AND the men of Kirjath-jearim came a and se•…•…cht up b the ark of the LORD, and brought it into the house of Abinadab in the hill c, and sanctified d Eleazar his son e, to keep the ark of the LORD f.

2 ¶ And it came to pass while the ark abode in Kirjath jearim g, that the time was long: for it was twenty years h: and all the house of Israel lamen∣ted after the LORD i.

3 ¶ And Samuel spake unto all the house of Is∣rael k, saying, If ye do return unto the LORD l with all your heart m, then put away the strange gods n, and Ashtaroth o from among you, and prepare your hearts p unto the LORD, and serve him onely; and q he will deliver you out of the hand of the Philistines.

4 Then the children of Israel did put away Baalim and Ashtaroth, and served the LORD onely.

5 And Samuel said, Gather all Israel to Miz∣peh, and I will pray for you unto the LORD.

6 And they gathered together to Mizpeh r, and drew water, and poured it out s before the LORD t, and fasted on that day, and said there, We have sinned against the LORD. And Samu∣el judged the children of Israel u in Mizpeh.

7 And when the Philistines heard that the chil∣dren of Israel were gathered together to Mizpeh, the lords of the Philistines went up x against Is∣rael: and when the children of Israel heard it, they were afraid y of the Philistines.

8 And the children of Israel said to Samuel, ‡ Cease not to cry unto the LORD our God for us z▪ that he will save us out of the hand of the Philistines.

9 ¶ And Samuel took a sucking lamb a, and offered it b for a burnt-offering wholly c unto the Lord: and Samuel cried unto the LORD for Is∣rael, and the LORD ‖ heard him d.

10 And as Samuel was offering up the burnt∣offering, the Philistines drew near to battel against Israel: but the LORD thundred with a great ‡ thunder on that day upon the Philistines, and dis∣comfited them, and they were smitten e before •…•…rael.

11 And the men of Israel went out of Mizpeh, and pursued the Philistines, and smote them f, until they came under Beth-car.

12 Then Samuel took a stone g, and set it be∣tween Mizpeh, and Shen, and called the name thereof ‖ Eben-ezer h, saying, Hitherto hath the LORD helped us i.

13 ¶ So the Philistines were subdued, and they came no more into the coast of Israel k: and the hand of the LORD was against the Philistines all the days of Samuel.

14 And the cities which the Philistines had ta∣ken from Israel, ‡ were restored to Israel l, from Ekron even unto Gath, and the coasts thereof did Israel deliver out of the hand of the Philistines: and there was peace m between Israel and the Amorites n.

15▪ And Samuel judged Israel all the days of his life o.

16 And he went from year to year ‡ in circuit to Bethel p, and Gilgal q, and Mizpeh r, and judged Israel in all those places s.

17 And his return was to Ramah: for there was his house, and there he judged Israel, and there he built an altar unto the LORD t.

CHAP. VIII.

AND it came to pass when Samuel was old a, that he made his sons Judges b over Isra∣el.

2 Now the name of his first-born was Joel, and the name of his second Abiah: they were judges in Beer-sheba c.

3 And his sons walked not in his ways, but turned aside after lucre, and took bribes d, and perverted judgment.

4 Then all the Elders e of Israel gathered them∣selves together, and came to Samuel unto Ra∣mah.

5 And said unto him, Behold, thou art old, and thy sons walk not in thy ways f: now make us a king to judge us g, like all the nations h.

6 ¶ But the thing ‡ displeased Samuel i, when they said, Give us a king to judg us: and Samuel prayed unto the LORD k.

7 And the LORD said unto Samuel, Hearken unto the voice of the people l in all that they say unto thee: for they have not rejected thee m, but have rejected me n, that I should not reign over them o.

8 According to all the works which they have done since the day that I brought them up out of Egypt, even unto this day, wherewith they have forsaken me, and served other gods: so do they also unto thee p.

9 Now therefore ‖ hearken unto their voice: ‖ howbeit, yet protest solemnly unto them q, and shew them the manner of the king r▪ that shall reign over them.

10 ¶ And Samuel told all the words of the LORD unto the people, that asked of him a king.

11 And he said, This will be the manner of the king that shall reign over you: he will take your sons s, and appoint t•…•…m for himself, for his charets, and to be his horsmen t, and some shall run before his charets.

12 And he will appoint him u captains over thousands, and captains over fifties, and will 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them to ear his ground, and to reap his harvest x, and to make his instruments of war, and instru∣ments of his charets y.

13 And he will take your daughters z to be con∣fectioners, and to be cooks, and to be bakers.

14 And he will take your fields a, and your vineyards, and your oliveyards, even the best of them, and give them to his servants b.

15 And he will take the tenth c of your seed, and of your vineyards, and give to his ‡ officers d, and to his servants.

16 And he will take your men-servants, and your maid-servants, and your goodliest young men, and your asses, and put them to his work e.

17 He will take the tenth of your sheep, and ye shall be his servants f.

18 And ye shall cry out in that day g, because of the king which ye shall have chosen you: and the LORD will not hear you in that day h.

19 ¶ Nevertheless, the people refused to obey the voice of Samuel: and they said, Nay i, but there shall be a king over us k:

20 That we also may be like all the nations l, and that our king may judge us ‡ and go out before us ‡, and fight our battels.

21 And Samuel heard all the words of the people, and he rehearsed them in the ears of the LORD m.

22 And the LORD said to Samuel, Hearken unto their voice, and make them a king. And Sa∣muel said unto the men of Israel, Go ye every man unto his city n.

CHAP. IX.

NOW there was a man of Benjamin, whose name was Kish a, the son of Abiel, the son of Zeror, the son of Bechorath, the son of Aphiah, a ‖ Benjamite b, a mighty man of ‖ power c.

2 And he had a son whose name was Saul, ‡ a choice young man, and a goodly d: and there was not a man of the children of Israel a goodlier per∣son than he: from his shoulders and upward, he was higher than any of the people e.

3 And the asses of Kish, Saul's father, were lost: and Kish said to Saul his Son, Take now one of the servants with thee, and arise, go seek the asses f.

4 And he passed through mount Ephraim g, and passed through the land of Shalisha, but they found them not: then they passed through the land of Shalim, and there they were not: and he passed through the land ‡ of the Benjamites, but they found them not.

5 And when they were come to the land of Zuph h, Saul said to his servant that was with him, Come, and let us return, lest my father leave caring for the asses, and take thought for us.

6 And he said unto him, Behold now, there is in this city a man of God i, and he is an honou∣rable man : all that he saith, cometh surely to pass k: now let us go thither; peradventure he can shew us our way that we should go l.

7 Then said Saul to his servant, But behold, if we go, what shall we bring the man? for the bread ‡ is spent in our vessels m, and there is not a present to bring to the man of God n: What ‡ have we?

8 And the servant answered Saul again, and said, Behold, ‡ I have here at hand the fourth part of a shekel of silver o, that will I give to the man of God to tell us our way.

9 (Before time in Israel, when a man went to enquire of God p, thus he spake, Come, and let us go to the Seer: for he that is now called a Prophet q, was before time called a Seer r.)

10 Then said Saul to his servant, ‡ Well said, come let us go: so they went unto the city, where the man of God was.

11 ¶ And as they went up ‡ the hill to the ci∣ty, they found young maidens going out r to

draw water, and said unto them, Is the Seer here?

12 And they answered them, and said, He is: behold, he is before you, make haste now: for he came to day to the city s; for there is a ‡ sacrifice t of the people u to day in the high place x.

13 Assoon as ye be come into the city, ye shall straightway find him y, before he go up to the high place to eat z: for the people will not eat un∣til he come, because he doth bless the sacrifice a, and afterwards they eat that be bidden: Now there∣fore get ye up b, for about ‡ this time ye shall find him.

14 And they went up into the city: and when they were come into the city, behold, Samuel came out c against them, for to go up to the high place.

15 ¶ Now the LORD had ‡ told Samuel in his ear d, a day before Saul came e, saying,

16 To morrow about this time I will send thee a man f out of the land of Benjamin, and thou shalt anoint him to be captain over my people Is∣rael, that he may save my people out of the hand of the Philistines g: for I have looked upon my peo∣ple h, because their cry i is come unto me.

17 And when Samuel saw Saul, the LORD said unto him k, Behold the man whom I spake to thee of; this same shall ‡ reign over my peo∣ple.

18 Then Saul drew near to Samuel in the gate l, and said, Tell me, I pray thee, where the Seers house is.

19 And Samuel answered Saul, and said, I am the Seer: Go up before me unto the high place, for ye shall eat with me to day, and to morrow I will let thee go, and will tell thee all that is in thine heart m.

20 And as for thine asses that were lost ‡ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 days ago, set not thy mind on them n, for they are found: And ‡ on whom is all the desire of Isra∣el o? is it not on thee, and on all thy fathers house p?

21 And Saul answered and said, Am not I a Benjamite, of the smallest of the tribes of Israel q? and my family the least of all the families of the tribe of Benjamin r? wherefore then speakest thou ‡ so to me s?

22 And Samuel took Saul and his servant t, and brought them into the parlour, and made them sit in the chiefest place u among them that were bid∣den, which were about thirty persons.

23 And Samuel said unto the cook, Bring the portion which I gave thee x, of which I said unto thee, Set it by thee.

24 And the cook took up the shoulder y, and that which was upon it z, and set it before Saul: and Samuel said, Behold, that which is ‖ left a, set it before thee, and eat: for unto this time b hath it been kept for thee, since I said c, I have invited the

people d: so Saul did eat with Samuel that day.

25 ¶ And when they were come down from the high place into the city, Samuel communed with Saul e upon the top of the house f.

26 And they arose early: and it came to pass about the spring of the day, that Samuel called Saul to the top of the house g, saying ‡, Up, that I may send thee away h: and Saul arose, and they went out both of them, he and Samuel a∣broad i.

27 And as they were going down to the end of the city, Samuel said to Saul, Bid the servant pass on before us k, (and he passed on) but stand thou still ‡ a while, that I may shew thee the word of God l.

CHAP. X.

THen Samuel took a vial of oil, and poured it upon his head a, and kissed him b, and said, Is it not because the LORD hath anointed thee to be captain over his inheritance c?

2 When thou art departed from me to day, then thou shalt find two men by Rachels sepul∣chre, in the borders of Benjamin d, at Zelzah: and they will say unto thee, The asses which thou wentest to seek, are found: and lo, thy father hath left ‡ the care of the asses, and sorroweth for you, saying, What shall I do for my son?

3 Then shalt thou go on forward from thence, and thou shalt come to the plain of Tabor e, and there shall meet thee three men going up to God to Bethel f, one carrying three kids, and another carrying three loaves of bread g, and another car∣rying a bottle of wine h.

4 And they will ‡ salute thee, and give thee two loaves of bread i, which thou shalt receive of their hand.

5 After that thou shalt come to the hill of God k, where is the garison of the Philistines: and it shall come to pass, when thou art come thither to the city l, that thou shalt meet a company of pro∣phets m coming down from the high place n, with a psaltery, and a tabret, and a pipe, and a harp before them o, and they shall prophesie p.

6 And the Spirit of the LORD will come upon thee q, and thou shalt prophesie with them, and shalt be turned into another man r.

7 And ‡ let it be when these signs s are come unto thee, ‡ that thou do as occasion shall serve thee t, for God is with thee.

8 And thou shalt go down before me to Gilgal, and behold, I will come down unto thee, to offer burnt-offerings, and to sacrifice sacrifices of peace∣offerings: seven days shalt thou tarry till I come to thee u, and shew thee what thou shalt do.

9 ¶ And it was so that when he had turned h•…•…s ‡ back to go from Samuel. God ‡ gave him ano∣ther heart: and all those signs came to pass that day.

10 And when they came thither to the hill, behold, a company of prophets met him, and the Spirit of God came upon him, and he prophesied among them x.

11 And it came to pass, when all that knew him before-time, saw, that behold, he prophesied among the prophets, then the people said ‡ one to ano∣ther, What is this that is come unto the son of Kish y▪ is Saul z also among the prophets?

12 And one ‡ of the same place a answered, and said, But who is their father b? Therefore it became a proverb c, Is Saul also among the pro∣phets?

13 And when he had made an end of prophe∣sying, he came to the high place d.

14 ¶ And Sauls uncle e said unto him, and to his servant, Whither went ye? and he said, To seek the asses: and when we saw that they were no where, we came to Samuel.

15 And Sauls uncle said, Tell me, I pray thee, what Samuel said unto you.

16 And Saul said unto his uncle, He told us plainly that the asses were found. But of the matter of the kingdom, whereof Samuel spake, he told him not f.

17 ¶ And Samuel called the people together unto the LORD g to Mizpeh h,

18 And said unto the children of Israel, Thus saith the LORD God of Israel, I brought up Israel out of Egypt, and delivered you out of the hand of the Egyptians, and out of the hand of all king∣doms i, and of them that oppressed you.

19 And ye have this day rejected your God k, who himself saved you l out of all your adversi∣ties, and your tribulations: and ye have said un∣to him m, Nay, but set a king over us. Now there∣fore present your selves before the LORD by your tribes, and by your thousands n.

20. And when Samuel had caused all the tribes of Israel to come near o, the tribe of Benjamin was taken .

21 When he had caused the tribe of Benja∣min to come near by their families, the family of Matri was taken, and Saul the son of Kish was ta∣ken: and when they sought him, he could not be found.

22 Therefore they enquired of the LORD p further, if the man should yet come thither: and the LORD answered, Behold, he hath hid him∣self among the stuff q.

23 And they ran and fetched him thence, and when he stood among the people, he was higher than any of the people, from his shoulders and upward.

24 And Samuel said to all the people, See ye him whom the Lord hath chosen, that there is none like him among all the people r? and all the peo∣ple shouted, and said, ‡ God save the king s.

25 Then Samuel told the people the manner of the kingdom t, and wrote it in a book, and laid it up before the LORD u, and Samuel sent all the peo∣ple away, every man to his house.

26 ¶ And Saul also went home to Gibeah x, and there went with him y a band of men, whose hearts God had touched z.

27 But the children of Belial said, How shall this man ‖ save us? and they despised him, and brought him no presents ‡: but ‖ he held his peace .

CHAP. XI.

THen a Nahash the Ammonite b came up c, and encamped against Jabesh-gilead d: and all the men of Jabesh said unto Nahash, Make a covenant with us e, and we will serve thee f.

2 And Nahash the Ammonite answered them, On this condition will I ‡ make a covenant with you, that I may thrust out all your right eyes g, and lay it for a reproach upon all Israel.

3 And the elders of Jabesh said unto him, ‡ Give us seven days respite h, that we may send Messengers unto all the coasts of Israel: and then, if there be no man to save us, we will come out to thee.

4 ¶ Then came the messengers to Gibeah of Saul i, and told the tidings in the ears of the people: and all the people lift up their voices, and wept k.

5 And behold, Saul came after the herd out of the field l and Saul said, What aileth the people that they weep? and they told him the tidings of the men of Jabesh.

6 And the Spirit of God came upon Saul m, when he heard those tidings, and his anger was kindled greatly n.

7 And he took a yoke of Oxen, and hewed them in pieces, and sent them throughout all the coasts of Israel o, by the hand of Messengers, saying, Whosoever cometh not forth after Saul, and after Samuel p, so shall it be done unto his oxen: and the fear of the LORD q fell on the people, and they came out ‡ with one consent.

8 And when he numbred them in Bezek, the children of Israel were three hundred thousand r, and the men of Judah thirty thousand s.

9 And they said unto the messengers that came, Thus shall ye say unto the men of Jabesh-gilead, To morrow t by that time the sun be hot, ye shall have ‖ help. And the messengers came, and shew∣ed it to the men of Jabesh, and they were glad.

10 Therefore the men of Jabesh said, To mor∣row we will come out unto you, and ye shall do with us all that seemeth good unto you u.

11 And it was so on the morrow, that Saul put the people into three companies x, and they came into the midst of the host in the morning watch y, and slew the Ammonites, until the hea•…•… of the day: and it came to pass, that they which remained were scattered, so that two of them were not left together.

12 ¶ And the people said unto Samuel, Who is he that said, Shall Saul reign over us z? bring the men, that we may put them to death a.

13 And Saul said, There shall not a man be put to death this day: for to day the LORD hath wrought salvation in Israel b.

14 Then c said Samuel to the people, Come, and let us go to Gilgal d, and renew the kingdom there e.

15 And all the people went to Gilgal, and there they made Saul king f before the LORD g in Gilgal: and there they sacrificed sacrifices of peace-offerings h, before the LORD: and there Saul and all the men of Israel rejoyced greatly.

CHAP. XII.

AND Samuel said unto all Israel a, Behold, I have hearkned unto your voice in all that ye said unto me, and have made a king over you.

2 And now, behold, the king walketh before you b: and I am old and gray-headed c, and behold, my sons are with you d: and I have walked before you e from my childhood unto this day.

3 Behold, here I am, witness against me f before the LORD, and before his anointed: Whose ox have I taken? or whose asse have I taken? or whom have I defrauded? whom have I oppres∣sed g? or of whose hand have I received any ‡ bribe h ‖ to blind mine eyes therewith i? and I will restore it you.

4 And they said, Thou hast not defrauded us, nor oppressed us, neither hast thou taken ought of any mans hand.

5 And he said unto them, The LORD is wit∣ness against you l, and his anointed is witness this day, that ye have not found ought m in my hand: And they answered n, He is witness.

6 ¶ And Samuel said unto the people, It is the LORD that▪ ‖ advanced Moses and Aaron o, and that brought your fathers up out of the land of Egypt.

7 Now therefore stand still, that I may reason with you p before the LORD, of all the ‡ righteous acts q of the LORD, which he did ‡ to you and your fathers.

8 When Jacob was come into Egypt, and your fathers cried unto the LORD, then the LORD sent Moses and Aaron, which brought forth your fathers out of Egypt, and made them dwell in this place r.

9 And when they forgat the LORD their God s, he sold them into the hand of Sisera, captain of the host of Hazor, and into the hand of the Phi∣listines, and into the hand of the king of Moab, and they fought against them t.

10 And they cryed unto the LORD, and said, We have sinned, because we have forsaken the LORD, and have served Baalim, and Ashtaroth: but now deliver us out of the hand of our enemies, and we will serve thee.

11 And the LORD sent Jerubbaal, and Be∣dan u, and Jephthah, and Samuel x, and deli∣vered you out of the hand of your enemies on eve∣ry side, and ye dwelled safe y.

12 And when ye saw that Nahash the king of the children of Ammon came against you, ye said unto me, Nay, but a king shall reign over us z, when the LORD your God was your king a.

13 Now therefore, behold the king whom ye have chosen b, and whom ye have desired: and behold, the LORD hath set a king over you c.

14 If ye will fear the LORD, and serve him, and obey his voice, and not rebel against the ‡ commandment of the LORD, then shall both ye, and also the king that reigneth over you, ‡ continue following the LORD d your God.

15 But if ye will not obey the voice of the LORD, but rebel against the commandment of the LORD, then shall the hand of the LORD be a∣gainst you, as it was against your fathers e.

16 ¶ Now therefore stand f, and see this great thing which the LORD will do before your eyes.

17 Is it not wheat-harvest to day g? I will call unto the LORD, and he shall send ‡ thunder, and rain h, that ye may perceive and see that your wickedness is great, which ye have done in the sight of the LORD, in asking you a king.

18 So Samuel called unto the LORD, and the LORD sent thunder and rain that day: and all the people greatly feared the LORD, and Sa∣muel i.

19 And all the people said unto Samuel, Pray for thy servants k unto the LORD thy God l, that we die not m: for we have added unto all our sins, this evil, to ask us a king n.

20 ¶ And Samuel said unto the people, Fear not o: (ye have done all this wickedness, yet turn not aside from following the LORD, but serve the LORD with all your heart:

21 And turn ye not aside p, for then should ye go q after vain things r, which cannot profit nor de∣liver s, for they are vain.)

22 For the LORD will not forsake his peo∣ple for his great Names sake s: because it hath pleased the LORD to make you his people t.

23 Moreover, as for me, God forbid that I should sin against the LORD, ‡ in ceasing to pray for you u: but I will teach you x the good and the right way.

24 Onely fear the LORD, and serve him y in truth with all your heart: for consider ‖ how great things he hath done for you z.

25 But if ye shall still do wickedly, ye shall be consumed, both ye and your king.

CHAP. XIII.

SAul ‡ reigned one year a, and when he had reigned two years over Israel,

2 Saul chose b him three thousand men of Is∣rael c: whereof two thousand were with Saul in Michmash d, and in mount Bethel, and a thousand were with Jonathan in Gibeah of Benjamin: and the rest of the people he sent every man to his tent▪

3 And Jonathan smote the garison of the Philistines e that was in ‖ Geba f, and the Phi∣listines heard of it: and Saul blew the trumpet thorowout all the land, saying, Let the Hebrews hear g.

4 And all Israel heard say, that Saul h had smit∣ten a garison of the Philistines, and that Israel also ‡ was had in abomination with the Philistines: and the people were called together after Saul to Gilgal i.

5 ¶ And the Philistines gathered themselves together to fight with Israel, thirty thousand cha∣rets k, and six thousand horsmen, and people as the s•…•…nd which is on the sea shore in multitude, and they came up and pitched in Michmash, eastward from Beth-aven.

6 When the men of Israel saw that they were in a strait l: (for the people were distressed m) then the people did hide themselves in caves n, and in thickets, and in rocks, and in high places, and in pits.

7 And some of the Hebrews went over Jordan, to the land of Gad and Gilead: as for Saul, he was yet in Gilgal, and all the people o ‡ followed him trembling.

8 ¶ And he tarried seven days p, according to the set time that Samuel had appointed: but Samuel came not to Gilgal, and the people were scattered from him.

9 And Saul said, Bring hither a burnt-offering to me, and peace offerings. And he offered the burnt-offering q.

10 And it came to pass, that assoon as he had made an end of offering the burnt-offering, behold, Samuel came r, and Saul went out to meet him, that he might ‡ salute him s.

11 ¶ And Samuel said, What hast thou done t? And Saul said, Because I saw that the people were scattered from me, and that thou camest not with∣in the days appointed u, and that the Philistines gathered themselves together to Michmash:

12 Therefore said I, The Philistines will come down now upon me to Gilgal, and I have not ‡ made supplication unto the LORD x; I forced my self therefore, and offered a burnt-offering y.

13 And Samuel said to Saul, Thou hast done foolishly z: thou hast not kept the commandment of the LORD thy God a, which he commanded thee: for now would the LORD have established thy kingdom upon Israel for ever b.

14 But now thy kingdom shall not continue: the LORD hath sought c him a man after his own heart d, and the LORD hath command∣ed e him to be captain over his people, because thou hast not kept that which the LORD commanded thee f.

15 And Samuel arose, and gat him up from Gilgal, unto Gibeah of Benjamin g. And Saul num∣bred the people that were ‡ present with him, a∣bout six hundred men.

16 And Saul, and Jonathan his son, and the people that were present with them, abode in Gibe∣ah of Benjamin: but the Philistines encamped in Michmash.

17 And the spoilers came out of the camp of the Philistines in three companies h; one company turned unto the way that leadeth to Ophrah i, unto the land of Shual.

18 And another company turned the way to Beth-horon k, and another company turned to the way of the border that looketh to the valley of Zeboim toward the wilderness l.

19 ¶ Now there was no smith found throughout all the land of Israel m: (for the Philistines said, ‡ Lest the Hebrews make them swords or spears.

20 But all the Israelites went down to the Phi∣listines n to sharpen every man his share, and his coulter, and his axe, and his mattock.

21 Yet they had ‡ a file for the mattocks, and for the coulters, and for the forks, and for the axes o, and ‡ to sharpen the goads.

22 So it came to pass in the day of battel, that there was neither sword nor spear found in the hand of any of the people, that were with Saul and Jonathan p, but with Saul and with Jonathan his son was there found.

23 And the ‖ garison of the Philistines went out to the passage of Michmash q.

CHAP. XIV.

NOW ‖ it came to pass upon a day, that Jo∣nathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over to the Philistines garison a, that is on the other side b: but he told not his father c.

2 And Saul tarried in the uttermost part of Gibeah d, under a pomegranate tree, which is in Migron e: and the people that were with him, were about six hundred men:

3 And Ahiah the son of Ahitub f, Ichabods brother, the son of Phinehas, the son of Eli, the LORD's priest in Shiloh, wearing an ephod g: and the people knew not that Jonathan was gone.

¶ 4 And between the passages h, by which Jo∣nathan sought to go over unto the Philistines gari∣son, there was ‡ a sharp rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on the other side i: and the name of the one was Bozez, and the name of the other Seneh.

5 The ‡ fore-front of the one was situate north∣ward over against Michmash, and the other south∣ward over against Gibeah.

6 And Jonathan said to the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over unto the garison of these uncircumcised k, it may be l that the LORD will work m for us: for there is no re∣straint to the LORD n to save by many, or by few.

7 And his armour-bearer said unto him, Do all that is in thine heart: turn thee o: behold, I am with thee according to thy heart.

8 Then said Jonathan, Behold, we will pass over unto these men, and we will discover our selves unto them.

9 If they say thus unto us, † Tarry until we come to you: then we will stand still in our place, and will not go up unto them.

10 But if they say thus, Come up unto us: then we will go up: for the LORD hath delivered them into our hand: and this shall be a sign unto us p.

11 And both of them discovered themselves un∣to the garison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said, Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the holes q, where they had hid themselves.

12 And the men of the garison answered Jo∣nathan and his armour-bearer, and said, Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing r. And Jona∣than said unto his armour-bearer, Come up after me, for the Lord hath delivered them s into the hand of Israel.

13 And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands, and upon his feet, and his armour-bearer after him t: and they fell before Jonathan, and his armour∣bearer slew after him u.

14 And that first slaughter which Jonathan and his armour-bearer made, was about twenty men, within as it were ‖ an half acre of land; which a yoke of oxen might plow.

15 And there was trembling x in the host, in the field y, and among all the people z: the gari∣son, and the spoilers, they also trembled, and the earth quaked a: so it was ‡ a very great trem∣bling.

16 And the Watch-men of Saul in Gibeah b of Benjamin looked: and behold, the multitude c mel∣ted away d, and they went on beating down one another e.

17 Then said Saul unto the people that were with him, Number now, and see who is gone from us f. And when they had numbred, behold Jona∣than and his armour-bearer were not there.

18 And Saul said unto Ahiah, Bring hither the ark of God g: (for the ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel h.)

19 ¶ And it came to pass while Saul talked unto the priest, that the ‖ noise that was in the host of the Philistines went on and increased: and Saul said unto the priest, Withdraw thine hand i.

20 And Saul and all the people that were with him, ‡ assembled themselves, and they came to the battel, and behold, every mans sword was against his fellow k, and there was a very great discom∣fiture.

21 Moreover, the Hebrews that were with the Philistines before that time, which went up with them into the camp l, from the countrey round about, even they also turned to be with the Israelites that were with Saul and Jonathan.

22 Likewise all the men of Israel, which had hid themselves in mount Ephraim, when they heard that the Philistines fled, even they also followed hard after them in the battel.

23 So the LORD saved Israel that day: and the battel m passed over unto Beth-aven.

24 ¶ And the men of Israel were distressed n that day; for Saul had adjured the people, saying. Cursed be the man that eateth any food until even∣ing, that I may be avenged on mine enemies o: so none of the people tasted any food p.

25 And all they of the land q came to a wood, and there was honey upon the ground.

26 And when the people were come into the wood, behold, the honey dropped r, but no man put his hand to his mouth: for the people fear∣ed the oath.

27 But Jonathan heard not s, when his father charged the people with the oath: wherefore he put forth the end of the rod that was in his hand, and dipt it in an honey comb, and put his hand to his mouth, and his eyes were enlightned t.

28 Then answered one of the people u, and said, Thy father straitly charged the people with an oath, saying, Cursed be the man that eateth any food this day. And the people were ‖ saint.

29 Then said Jonathan, My father hath trou∣bled the land x: see, I pray you, how mine eyes have been enlightned, because I tasted a little of this honey.

30 How much more, if hapily the people had eaten freely to day of the spoil of their enemies which they sound? for had there not been now a much greater slaughter among the Philistines?

31 And they smote the Philistines that day from Michmash to Ajalon y: and the people were very faint.

32 And the people flew upon the spoil z, and took sheep and oxen, and calves, and slew them on the ground, and the people did eat them with the blood a.

33 ¶ Then they told Saul, saying, Behold the people sin against the LORD, in that they eat with the blood. And he said, Ye have ‖ trans∣gressed b: roll a great stone unto me c this day.

34 And Saul said, Disperse your selves among the people, and say unto them, Bring me hither every man his oxe, and every man his sheep, and slay them here, and eat, and sin not against the LORD in eating with the blood. And all the people brought every man his oxe d ‡ with him that night, and slew them there.

35 And Saul built an altar unto the LORD e: ‡ the same was the first altar that he built unto the LORD f.

36 ¶ And Saul said, Let us go down after the Philistines by night, and spoil them until the morn∣ing light, and let us not leave a man of them. And they said, Do whatsoever seemeth good unto thee. Then said the Priest g, Let us draw near hither h unto God.

37 And Saul asked counsel of God, Shall I go down after the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into the hand of Israel? but he answered him not that day i.

38 And Saul said, Draw ye near hither all the ‡ chief of the people k: and know and see where∣in this sin hath been this day.

39 For as the LORD liveth which saveth Israel, though it be in Jonathan my son, he shall furely die. But there was not a man among all the peo∣ple that answered him l.

40 Then said he unto all Israel, Be ye on one side, and I and Jonathan my son will be on the other side: and the people said unto Saul, Do what seemeth good unto thee.

41 Therefore Saul said unto the LORD God of Israel, ‡ ‖ Give a perfect lot m. And Saul and Jonathan were taken: but the people ‡ esca∣ped n.

42 And Saul said, Cast lots between me and Jo∣nathan my son: and Jonathan was taken m.

43 Then Saul said to Jonathan, Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said, I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod that was in mine hand, and lo, I must die n.

44 And Saul answered, God do so, and more also o: for thou shalt surely die p, Jonathan.

45 And the people said unto Saul, Shall Jona∣than die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbid: as the LORD liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground: for he hath wrought with God q this day. So the people rescued Jonathan, that he died not.

46 Then Saul went up from following the Phi∣listines r: and the Philistines went to their own place.

47 ¶ So Saul took the kingdom s over Israel, and fought against all his enemies on every side, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and against Edom, and against the kings of Zo∣bah t, and against the Philistines: and whitherso∣ever he turned himself, he vexed them u.

48 And he ‖ gathered an host, and smote the Amalekites x, and delivered Israel out of the hand of them that spoiled them.

49 Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishui y, and Melchishua: and the names of his two daughters were these; the name of the first∣born, Merab, and the name of the younger, Mi∣chal.

50 And the name of Sauls wife was Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz: and the name of the captain of his host was Abner, the son of Ner, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 uncle.

51 And Kish was the father of Saul, and Ner the father of Abner was the son of Abiel.

52 And there was •…•…ore war against the Phili∣stines all the days of Saul▪ and when Saul saw any strong man, or any valiant man, he took him unto him z.

CHAP. XV.

SAmuel also said unto Saul, The LORD sent me to anoint thee to be king over his people a, over Israel: now therefore hearken b thou unto the voice of the LORD thy God.

2 Thus saith the LORD of hosts, I remem∣ber that which Amalck did to Israel c, how he laid wait for him in the way when he came up from Egypt d.

3 Now go and smite Amalek, and utterly de∣stroy all that they have e, and spare them not f; but slay both man and woman, infant and suck∣ling g, ox and sheep, camel and asse h.

4 And Saul called the people together, and numbred them in Telaim, two hundred thousand footmen, and ten thousand men of Judah k.

5 And Saul came to a city of Amalek l, and ‖ laid wait m in the valley.

6 ¶ And Saul said unto the Kenites n, Go, de∣part, get ye down from among the Amalekites, le•…•…t I destroy you with them: for ye shewed kind∣ness p 〈◊〉〈◊〉 all the children of Israel, when they came up out of Egypt. So the Kenites departed from a∣mong the Amalekites.

7 And Saul smote the Amalekites from Havi∣lah until thou comest to Shur, that is over against Egypt.

8 And he took Agag the king of the Amalekites alive r, and utterly destroyed all the people s with the edge of the sword.

9 But Saul and the people t spared Agag, and the best of the sheep, and of the oxen, and ‖ of the fatlings, and the lambs, and all that was good u, and would not utterly destroy them: but every thing that was vile, and refuse, that they destroyed utterly x.

10 ¶ Then came the word of the LORD un∣to Samuel, saying,

11 It repenteth me y that I have set up Saul to be king: for he is turned back from following me, and hath not ‡ performed my commandments. And it grieved Samuel, and he cried unto the LORD all night z.

12 And when Samuel rose early to meet Saul in the morning, it was told Samuel, saying, Saul came to Carmel a, and behold, he set him up a ‡ place b, and is gone about, and passed on, and gone down to Gilgal.

13 And Samuel came unto Saul, and Saul said unto him, Blessed be thou of the LORD c, I have ‡ performed the commandment of the LORD d.

14 And Samuel said, What meaneth then this bleating of the sheep in mine ears, and the lowing of the oxen which I hear e?

15 And Saul said, They f have brought them from the Amalekites: for the people spared the best of the sh•…•…ep, and of the oxen, to sacrifice un∣to the LORD g thy God h, and the rest we have utterly destroyed.

16 Then Samuel said unto Saul, Stay, and I will tell thee what the LORD hath said to me this night. And he said unto him, Say on.

17 And Samuel said, When thou wast little in thine own sight i, wast thou not made the head of the tribes of Israel, and the LORD anointed thee king over Israel?

18 And the LORD sent thee on a journey, and said, Go, and utterly destroy the sinners k the Ama∣lekites, and fight against them, until ‡ they be consumed.

19 Wherefore then didst thou not obey the voice of the LORD, but didst flye upon the spoil, and didst evil in the sight of the LORD l?

20 And Saul said unto Samuel, Yea, I have obeyed the voice of the LORD m, and have gone the way which the LORD sent me, and have brought Agag the king of Amalek n, and have utterly destroyed the Amalekites.

21 But the people took of the spoil, sheep and

oxen, the chief of the things which should have been utterly destroyed o, to sacrifice unto the LORD thy God in Gilgal.

22 And Samuel said, Hath the LORD as great delight in burnt-offerings and sacrifices, as in obey∣ing the voice of the LORD? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice p: and to hearken q, than the fat of rams r.

23 For rebellion s is as the sin of ‡ witch∣craft t, and stubbornness u is as iniquity and ido∣latry x: because thou hast rejected the word of the LORD, he hath also rejected thee from be∣ing king y.

24 ¶ And Saul said unto Samuel, I have sin∣ned z: for I have transgressed the commandment of the LORD, and thy words a; because I feared the people b, and obeyed their voice.

25 Now therefore, I pray thee, pardon my sin c, and turn again with me d, that I may wor∣ship the LORD e.

26 And Samuel said unto Saul, I will not re∣turn with thee f: for thou hast rejected the word of the LORD, and the LORD hath rejected thee from being king over Israel.

27 And as Samuel turned about to go away, he laid hold upon the skirt of his mantle, and it rent.

28 And Samuel said unto him, The LORD hath rent the kingdom of Israel from thee g this day, and hath given it to a neighbour of thine h, that is better than thou.

29 And also the ‖ strength of Israel i will not lie k, nor repent l: for he is not a man that he should repent.

30 Then he said, I have sinned; yet honour me now, I pray thee, before the elders of my people, and before Israel m, and turn again with me, that I may worship the LORD thy God.

31 So Samuel turned again after Saul n, and Saul worshipped the LORD.

32 ¶ Then said Samuel, Bring ye hither to me Agag the king ‡ of the Amalekites: and Agag came unto him delicately o. And Agag said p, Surely the bitterness of death is past q.

33 And Samuel said, As thy sword hath made women childless r, so shall thy mother be childless among women. And Samuel hewed Agag in pieces s before the LORD t in Gilgal.

34 ¶ Then Samuel went to Ramah, and Saul went up to his house to Gibeah of Saul.

35 And Samuel came no more to see Saul u un∣til the day of his death: nevertheless, Samuel mourned for Saul u: and the LORD repented that he had made Saul king over Israel.

CHAP. XVI.

AND the LORD said unto Samuel, How long wilt thou mourn for Saul a, seeing I have re∣jected him from reigning over Israel b? Fill thine horn with oyl c, and go, I will send thee to Jesse the Bethlehemite: for I have provided me ‡ a king d among his sons.

2 And Samuel said, How can I go e? if Saul hear it, he will kill me. And the LORD said, Take an heifer ‡ with thee, and say, I am come to sacri∣fice to the LORD f.

3 And call Jesse to the sacrifice g, and I will shew thee what thou shalt do: and thou shalt anoint unto me him whom I name h unto thee.

4 And Samuel did that which the LORD spake, and came to Bethlehem: and the elders of the town trembled at his ‡ coming i, and said, Comest thou peaceably k?

5 And he said, Peaceably: I am come to sacri∣fice unto the LORD: sanctifie your selves l, and come with me to the sacrifice m: and he sancti∣fied Jesse and his sons, and called them to the sa∣crifice n.

6 ¶ And it came to pass, when they were come o, that he looked on Eliab, and said, Surely the LORDS anointed is before him p.

7 But the LORD said q unto Samuel, Look not on his countenance, or on the height of his sta∣ture r, because I have refused him: for the LORD

seeth not as man seeth: For man looketh on the ‡ outward appearance s, but the LORD looketh on the heart t.

8 Then Jesse called Abinadab, and made him pass before Samuel: and he said, Neither hath the LORD chosen this.

9 Then Jesse made Shammah u to pass by: and he said, Neither hath the LORD chosen this.

10 Again Jesse made seven of his Sons x to pass before Samuel; and Samuel said unto Jesse, The LORD hath not chosen ‡ these.

11 And Samuel said unto Jesse, Are here all thy children? And he said, There remaineth yet the youngest, and behold, he keepeth the sheep y. And Samuel said unto Jesse, send and fetch him: for we will not fit ‡ down z till he come hither.

12 And he sent, and brought him in: now he was ruddy a, and withal † of a beautiful counte∣nance, and goodly to look b to, and the LORD said, Arise, anoint him: for this is he.

13 Then Samuel took the horn of oyl, and anointed him in the midst of his brethren c: and the spirit of the LORD came upon David from that day forward d. So Samuel rose up and went to Ramah.

14 ¶ But the spirit of the LORD departed from Saul e, and an evil spirit f from the LORD g ‖ troubled him h.

15 And Sauls servants said unto him, Behold now, an evil spirit ‡ from God troubleth thee.

16 Let our lord now command thy servants which are before thee, to se•…•…k out a man, who is a cunning player on an harp, and it shall come to pass, when the evil spirit from God is upon thee, that he shall play with his hand, and thou shalt be well i.

17 And Saul said unto his servants, Provide me now a man that can play well, and bring him to me.

18 Then answered one of the servants, and said, Behold, I have seen a son of Jesse the Bethlehe∣mite, that is cunning in playing, and a mighty va∣liant man, and a man of war, and prudent in ‖ matters k, and a comely person, and the LORD is with him l.

19 ¶ Wherefore Saul sent messengers unto Jesse▪ and said, Send me David thy son, which is with the sheep.

20 And Jesse took an ass laden with bread, and a bottle of wine, and a kid, and sent them by Da∣vid his son unto Saul m

21 And David came to Saul, and stood before him n: and he loved him greatly, and he became his armour-bearer o.

22 And Saul sent to Jesse, saying, Let David, I pray thee, stand before me: for he hath found fa∣vour in my sight.

23 And it came to pass, when the evil spirit ‡ from God was upon Saul, that David took an harp, and played with his hand: so Saul was re∣freshed, and was well, and the evil spirit departed from him p.

CHAP. XVII.

NOW the Philistines gathered together their armies to battel a, and were gathered toge∣ther at Shocho, which belongeth to Judah, and pitched between Shocho and Azekah in ‖ Ephes∣dammim.

2 And Saul and the men of Israel were gather∣ed together, and pitched by the valley of Elah, and ‡ set the battel in aray against the Philistines.

3 And the Philistines stood on a mountain on the one side, and Israel stood on a mountain on the other side b: and there was a valley between them.

4 ¶ And there went out ‡ a Champion c out of the camp of the Philistines, named Goliah, of Gath, whose height was six cubits and a span d.

5 And he had an helmet of brass upon his head; and he was ‡ armed with a coat of mail: and the weight of the coat was five thousand shekels e of brass.

6 And he had greaves of brass upon his legs: and a ‖ target of brass between his shoulders.

7 And the staff of his spear was like a wea∣vers beam f, and his spears ‡ head weighed six hundred shekels of iron, and one bearing a shield went before him.

8 And he stood and cryed unto the armies of Is∣rael, and said unto them, Why are ye come out to set your battel in aray? am not I a Philistine, and ye servants to Saul? choose ye a man for you, and let him come down to me g.

9 If he be able to fight with me, and to kill me, then will we be your servants: but if I prevail against him, and kill him, then shall ye be our servants, and serve us.

10 And the Philistine said, I defie the armies of Israel this day: give me a man that we may fight together.

11 When Saul and all Israel heard those words of the Philistine, they were dismayed, and greatly afraid h.

12 ¶ Now David was the son of that Ephra∣thite i of Bethlehem-Judah, whose name was Jesse, and he had eight sons k: and the man went among men for an old man in the days of Saul.

13 And the three eldest sons of Jesse went, and followed Saul to the battel: and the names of his three sons that went to the battel, were Eliab the first-born, and next unto him Abinadab, and the third Shammah.

14 And David was the youngest, and the three eldest followed Saul.

15 But David went and returned from Saul l to feed his fathers sheep at Bethlehem.

16 And the Philistine drew near morning and evening, and presented himself forty days.

17 And Jesse said unto David his son, Take now for thy brethren an Ephah of this parched corn m, and these ten loaves, and ‡ run to the camp to thy brethren.

18 And carry these ten ‡ cheeses unto the cap∣tain of their thousand n, and look how thy brethren fare, and take their pledg o.

19 Now Saul, and they, and all the men of Is∣rael were in the valley of Elah, fighting with the Philistines p:

20 And David rose up early in the morning, and left the sheep with a keeper, and took, and went as Jesse had commanded him: and he came to the ‖ trench q as the host was going forth to the ‖ fight, and shouted r for the battel.

21 For Israel and the Philistines had put the bat∣tel in aray, army against army.

22 And David left his ‡ carriage s in the hand of the keeper of the carriage, and ran into the army, and came and ‡ saluted his brethren.

23 And as he talked with them, behold, there came up the champion (the Philistine of Gath, Go∣liah by name) out of the armies of the Philistines, and spake according to the same words: and Da∣vid heard them.

24 And all the men of Israel, when they saw the man, fled † from him, and were sore afraid.

25 And the men of Israel said, Have ye seen this man that is come up? surely to defie Israel is he come up: and it shall be that the man who killeth him, the King will enrich him t with great riches, and will give him his daughter, and make his fathers house free u in Israel.

26 And David spake to the men that stood by him, saying, What shall be done to the man that killeth this Philistine, and taketh away the reproach from Israel? for who is this uncircumcised Philistine, that he should defie the armies of the living God x?

27 And the people answered him after this man∣ner, saying, So shall it be done unto the man that killeth him.

28 ¶ And Eliab his eldest brother heard when he spake unto the men, and Eliabs anger was kindled against David y, and he said, Why camest thou down hither? and with whom hast thou left those few sheep in the wilderness z? I know thy pride, and the naughtiness of thine heart a; for thou art come down that thou mightest see the battel.

29 And David said, What have I now done? •…•…s there not a cause b?

30 ¶ And he turned from him towards another, and spake after the same ‡ manner c: and the people answered him again after the former manner.

31 And when the words were heard which David spake, they rehearsed them before Saul. and he ‡ sent for him.

32 ¶ And David said to Saul, Let no mans heart fail because of him: thy servant will go and sight with this Philistine.

33 And Saul said to David, Thou art not able to go against this Philistine to sight with him: for thou art but a youth d, and he a man of war from his youth.

34 And David said unto Saul, Thy servant kept his fathers sheep, and there came a lion and a bear e, and took a ‖ lamb out of the flock:

35 And I went out after him, and smote him f, and delivered it out of his mouth: and when he arose against me, I caught him by his beard, and smote him, and slew him.

36 Thy servant slew both the lion and the bear g: and this uncircumcised Philistine shall be as one of them, seeing he hath defied the armies of the living God.

37 David said moreover, The LORD that de∣livered me out of the ‡ paw of the lion, and out of the ‡ paw of the bear, he will deliver me out of the hand of the Philistine. And Saul said unto David, Go i, and the LORD be with thee.

38 ¶ And Saul ‡ armed David with his armour k, and he put an helmet of brass upon his head, also he armed him with a coat of mail.

39 And David girded his sword upon his armour,

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

and he assayed to go, for he had not proved it: and David said unto Saul, I cannot go with these: for I have not proved them l. And David put them off him.

40 And he took his staff m in his hand, and chose him five n smooth stones o out of the ‖ brook, and put them in a shepherds ‡ bag which he had even in a scrip, and his sling was in his hand p, and he drew near to the Philistine.

41 And the Philistine came on, and drew near unto David, and the man that bare the shield went before him.

42 And when the Philistine looked about, and saw David, he disdained him: for he was but a youth, and ruddy, and of a fair countenance q.

43 And the Philistine said unto David, Am I a dog, that thou comest to me with staves r? and the Philistine cursed David by his gods s.

44 And the Philistine said to David, Come to me, and I will give thy flesh unto the fowls of the air, and to the beasts of the field.

45 Then said David to the Philistine, Thou comest to me with a sword, and with a spear, and with a shield: but I▪ come to thee in the Name of the LORD of hosts t, the God of the armies of Israel, whom thou hast defied u.

46 This day will the LORD ‡ deliver thee in∣to mine hand, and I will smite thee, and take thine head from thee, and I will give the carcases of the host of the Philistines this day unto the fowls of the air, and to the wild beasts of the earth, that all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel x.

47 And all this assembly shall know, that the LORD saveth not with sword and spear y, (for the battel is the LORDS z,) and he will give you into our hands a.

48 And it came to pass, when the Philistine arose, and came, and drew nigh to meet David, that David hasted, and ran toward the army to meet the Philistine.

49 And David put his hand in his bag, and took thence a stone, and slang it, and smote the Philistine in his fore-head, that the stone sunk into his fore-head b, and he fell upon his face to the earth.

50 So David prevailed over the Philistine, with a sling, and with a stone, and smote the Philistine, and slew him; but there was no sword in the hand of David.

51 Therefore David ran and stood upon the Philistine, and took his sword c, and drew it out of the sheath thereof, and slew him d, and cut off his head therewith. And when the Philistines saw their champion was dead, they fled.

52 And the men of Israel and of Judah arose, and shouted, and pursued the Philistines, until thou come to the valley, and to the gates of Ekron: and the wounded of the Philistines fell down by the way to Shaaraim, even unto Gath, and unto Ekron.

53 And the children of Israel returned from chasing after the Philistines, and they spoiled their tents e.

54 And David took the head of the Philistine, and brought it to Jerusalem f; but he put his ar∣mour in his tent g.

55 And when Saul saw David go forth against the Philistine, he said unto Abner the captain of the host, Abner, whose son is this youth h? and Abner said, As thy soul liveth, O king, I cannot tell i?

56 And the king said, Inquire thou whose son the stripling is.

57 And as David returned from the slaughter of the Philistine, Abner took him, and brought him before Saul, with the head of the Philistine in his hand.

58 And Saul said to him, Whose son art thou, thou young man? and David answered, I am the son of thy servant Jesse, the Bethlehemite.

CHAP. XVIII.

AND it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul, that the soul of Jonathan was ‡ knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul a.

2 And Saul took him that day, and would let him go no more home to his fathers house b.

3 Then Jonathan and David made a cove∣nant c, because he loved him as his own soul.

4 And Jonathan stript himself of the robe that was upon him, and gave it to David, and his gar∣ments, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle d.

5 ¶ And David went out e whithersoever Saul sent him, and ‖ behaved himself wisely: and Saul set him over the men of war f, and he was ac∣cepted in the sight of all the people, and also in the sight of Sauls servants.

6 And it came to pass, as they came, when Da∣vid was returned from the slaughter of the ‖ Phi∣listine g, that the women came out of all cities of Israel h, singing, and dancing i, to meet king Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with ‡ instruments of musick.

7 And the women answered 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 k as they played, and said, Saul hath slain his thou∣sands, and David his ten thousands l.

8 ¶ And Saul was very wroth, and the saving ‡ displeased him, and he said, They have ascribed unto David ten thousands, and to me they have ascribed but thousands: and what can he have more, but the kingdom m?

9 And Saul eyed David n from that day and forward.

10 ¶ And it came to pass on the morrow, that the evil spirit from God came upon Saul o, and he prophesied p in the midst of the house: and David played with his hand as at other times: and there was a javelin in Sauls hand q.

11 And Saul cast the javelin; for he said, I will smite David even to the wall with it: and David avoided out of his presence twice r.

12 ¶ And Saul was afraid of David s, because the LORD was with him, and was departed from Saul.

13 Therefore Saul removed him from him t, and made him his captain over a thousand, and he went out, and came in u before the people.

14 And David ‖ behaved himself wisely in all his ways, and the LORD was with him x.

15 Wherefore when Saul saw that he behaved himself very wisely, he was afraid of him.

16 But all Israel and Judah loved David, because he went out and came in before them.

17 ¶ And Saul said to David, Behold, my elder daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife y: onely be thou ‡ valiant for me, and fight the LORDS battels: for Saul said, Let not mine hand be upon him, but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him z.

18 And David said unto Saul, Who am I? and what is my life a, or my fathers family in Israel, that I should be son in law to the king?

19 But it came to pass at the time when Me∣rab Sauls daughter should have been given to Da∣vid b, that she was given unto Adriel the Mehola∣thite c to wife.

20 And Michal Sauls daughter loved Da∣vid d: and they told Saul, and the thing ‡ pleased him d.

21 And Saul said, I will give him her, that she may be a snare to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him. Wherefore Saul said to David, Thou shalt this day e be my Son in law, in the one of the twain f.

22 ¶ And Saul commanded his servants, say∣ing, Commune with David g secretly, and say, Be∣hold, the king hath delight in thee, and all his ser∣vants love thee: now therefore be the kings son in law.

23 And Sauls servants spake those words in the ears of David: and David said, Seemeth it to you a light thing to be a kings son in law, •…•…eeng that I am a poor man, and lightly esteemed h?

24 And the servants of Saul told him, saying, ‡ On this manner spake David.

25 And Saul said, Thus shall ye say to David, The king desireth not any dowry, but an hundred fore-skins i of the Philistines, to be avenged of the kings enemies. But Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines.

26 And when his servants told David these words, it pleased David well to be the kings son in law k: and the days l were not ‡ expired.

27 Wherefore David arose, he, and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men, and David brought their fore-skins, and they gave them in full tale to the king m, that he might be the kings son in law: and Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife.

28 ¶ And Saul saw and knew that the LORD was with David, and that Michal Sauls daughter loved him.

29 And Saul was yet the more afraid of Da∣vid n, and Saul became Davids enemy continu∣ally.

30 Then the princes of the Philistines went forth o: and it came to pass after they went forth, that David behaved himself more wisely than all the servants of Saul, so that his name was much ‡ set by.

CHAP. XIX.

AND Saul spake to Jonathan his son a, and to all his servants b, that they should kill David.

2 But Jonathan Saul's son, delighted much in David: and Jonathan told David, saying, Saul my father seeketh to kill thee: now therefore, I pray thee, take heed to thy self until the morning c, and abide in a secret place, and hide thy self.

3 And I will go out and stand by my fa∣ther in the field, where thou art d, and I will com∣mune with my father of thee, and what I see, that I will tell thee.

4 ¶ And Jonathan spake good of David unto Saul his father e, and said unto him, Let not the king sin against his servant, against David: because he hath not sinned against thee, and because his works have been to thee-ward very good.

5 For he did put his life in his hand f, and slew the Philistine, and the LORD wrought a great sal∣vation for all Israel: thou sawest it, and didst re∣joyce: wherefore then wilt thou sin against inno∣cent blood, to slay David without a cause?

6 And Saul hearkened unto the voice of Jona∣than, and Saul sware, As the LORD liveth, he shall not be slain g.

7 And Jonathan called David, and Jonathan shewed him all those things: and Jonathan brought David to Saul, and he was in his presence as ‡ in times past.

8 ¶ And there was war again: and David went out, and fought with the Philistines, and slew them with a great slaughter, and they fled from ‡ him.

9 And the evil spirit ‡ from the LORD was upon Saul h, as he sat in his house with his javelin in his hand: and David played with his hand.

10 And Saul sought to smite David even to the wall with the javelin: but he slipt away out of Sauls presence; and he smote the javelin into the wall: and David fled, and escaped that night.

11 Saul also sent messengers unto David's house to watch him, and to slay him in the morn∣ing i: and Michal Davids wife told him, saying, If thou save not thy life to night, to morrow thou shalt be slain k.

12 ¶ So Michal let David down thorow a win∣dow l: and he went and fled, and escaped.

13 And Michal took ‡ an image m, and laid it in the bed, and put a pillow of goats hair for his bolster n, and covered it with a cloth o.

14 And when Saul sent messengers p to take Da∣vid, she said, He is sick.

15 And Saul sent the messengers again to see Da∣vid q, saying, Bring him up to me in the bed, that I may slay him.

16 And when the messengers were come in, behold, there was an image in the bed, with a pil∣low of goats hairjor his bolster.

17 And Saul said unto Michal, Why hast thou deceived me so, and sent away mine enemy, that he is escaped? And Michal answered Saul, He said unto me, Let me go: Why should I kill thee r?

18 ¶ So David fled, and escaped, and came to Samuel to Ramah s, and told him all that Saul had done to him: and he and Samuel went and dwelt in Naioth.

19 And it was told Saul, saying, Behold, David is at Naioth in Ramah t.

20 And Saul sent messengers to take David u: and when they saw the company of the Prophets prophesying x, and Samuel standing as appointed over them y, the Spirit of God was upon the mes∣sengers of Saul, and they also prophesied z.

21 And when it was told Saul, he sent other messengers, and they prophesied likewise: and Saul sent messengers again the third time, and they pro∣phesied also.

22 Then went he also to Ramah, and came to a great well that is in Sechu: and he asked, and said, Where are Samuel and David a? And one said, Behold, they be at Naioth in Ramah.

23 And he went thither to Naioth in Ramah: and the Spirit of God was upon him also b, and he went on, and prophesied until he came to Naioth in Ramah:

24 And he stript off his clothes c also d, and pro∣phesied before Samuel e in like manner f, and ‡ lay down g naked h all that day, and all that night i: wherefore they say, Is Saul also among the Pro∣phets k?

CHAP. XX.

AND David fled a from Naioth in Ramah b, and came and said before Jonathan, What have I done? what is mine iniquity? and what is my sin before thy father c, that he seeketh my ‡ life d?

2 And he said unto him, God forbid, thou shalt not die e: behold, my father will do nothing either great or small, but that he will ‡ shew it me: and why should my father hide this thing from me? it is not so.

3 And David sware f moreover, and said, Thy father certainly •…•…weth that I have found grace in thine eyes; and he said, Let not Jonathan know this, lest he be grieved: but truly as the LORD liveth, and as thy soul liveth, there is but a step between me and death.

4 Then said Jonathan unto David, ‖ what∣soever thy soul ‡ desireth g, I will even do it for thee.

5 And David said unto Jonathan, Behold, tomor∣row is the new moon h, and I should not fail to sit with the king at meat i: but let me go, that I may hide my self in the fields, unto the third day k at even.

6 If thy father at all miss me l, then say, David earnestly asked leave of me m, that he might run to Bethlehem his city n, for there is a yearly ‖ sacri∣fice o there for all the family p.

7 If they say thus, It is well, thy servant shall have peace: but if he be very wroth, then be sure q that evil is determined by him.

8 Therefore thou shalt deal kindly with thy servant r: for thou hast brought thy servant in∣to a covenant of the LORD s with thee: not∣withstanding, if there be in me iniquity, slay me thy self t: for why shouldest thou bring me to thy father u?

9 And Jonathan said, Far be it from thee x: for if I knew certainly, that evil were determined by my father to come upon thee, then would not I tell it thee?

10 Then said David to Jonathan, Who shall tell me y? or what if thy father answer thee roughly?

11 ¶ And Jonathan said unto David, Come, and let us go out into the field z. And they went out both of them into the field.

12 And Jonathan said unto David, O LORD God of Israel a, when I have ‡ sounded my father, about to morrow any time, or the third day, and behold, if there be good toward David, and I then send not unto thee, and ‡ shew it thee;

13 The LORD do so, and much more to Jona∣than: but if it please my father to do thee evil, then I will shew it thee, and send thee away, that thou mayest go in peace, and the LORD be with thee, as he hath been with my father b.

14 And thou shalt not onely while yet I live, shew me the kindness of the LORD c, that I die not d:

15 But also thou shalt not cut off thy kind∣ness e from my house for ever: no not when the LORD hath cut off the enemies of David, every one from the face of the earth f.

16 So Jonathan ‡ made a covenant with the house of David g, saying, Let the LORD even require it at the hand of Davids enemies g.

17 And Jonathan caused David to swear again i, ‖ because he loved him k: for he loved him as he loved his own soul.

18 Then Jonathan said to David, To morrow is the new moon: and thou shalt be missed, be∣cause thy seat l will be ‡ empty.

19 And when thou hast stayed three days m, then thou shalt go down ‖ ‡ quickly, and come to the place where thou didst hide thy self, ‡ when the business was in hand n, and shalt remain by the stone ‖ Ezel o.

20 And I will shoot three arrows on the side thereof as though I shot at a mark p.

21 And behold, I will send a lad, saying, Go, find out the arrows q. If I expresly say unto the lad, Be∣hold, the arrows are on this side of thee, take them: then come thou, for there is peace to thee, and ‡ no hurt, as the LORD liveth.

22 But if I say thus unto the young man, Be∣hold the arrows are beyond thee: go thy way, for the LORD hath sent thee away r.

23 And as touching the matter which thou and I have spoken of, behold, the LORD be ‡ between thee and me for ever.

24 ¶ So David hid himself in the field s: and when the new moon was come, the king sat him down to eat meat.

25 And the king sat upon his seat as at other times, even upon a seat by the wall: and Jonathan arose t, and Abner sat by Sauls side, and Davids place u was empty.

26 Nevertheless, Saul spake not any thing that day: for he thought, something hath befallen him x, he is not clean, surely he is not clean.

27 And it came to pass on the morrow, which was the second day of the month y, that Davids place was empty: and Saul said unto Jonathan his son z, Wherefore cometh not the son of Jesse a to meat, neither yesterday, nor to day b?

28 And Jonathan answered Saul, David •…•…arnest∣ly asked leave of me to go to Bethlehem.

29 And he said, Let me go, I pray thee, for our family hath a sacrifice in the city, and my brother, he hath commanded me to be there c: and now, if I have found fa•…•…our in thine eyes, let me get away, I pray thee, and fee my brethren: therefore he cometh not to the kings table.

30 Then Sauls anger was kindled aga•…•…nst Jona∣than, and he said unto him, ‖ ‡ Thou son of the perverse rebellious woman d, do not I know that thou hast chosen the son of Jesse to thine own confusion e, and unto the confusion of thy mothers nakedness f?

31 For as long as the son of Jesse liveth upon the ground, thou shalt not be stablished, nor thy kingdom g: wherefore now send and fetch him unto me, for he ‡ shall surely die.

32 And Jonathan answered Saul his father, and said unto him, Wherefore shall he be slain? what hath he done?

33 And Saul cast a javelin at him to smite him h, whereby Jonathan knew that it was deter∣mined of his father to slay David.

34 So Jonathan arose from the table in fierce anger, and did eat no meat the second day of the month: for he was grieved for David because i his father had done him shame.

35 ¶ And it came to pass in the morning k, that Jonathan went out into the field, at the time ap∣pointed with David, and a little lad with him.

36 And he said unto his lad, Run, find out now the arrows which I shoot. And as the lad ran, he shot an arrow ‡ beyond him.

37 And when the lad was come to the place l of the arrow which Jonathan had shot, Jonathan cried after the lad, and said, Is not the arrow be∣yond thee?

38 And Jonathan cried after the lad, Make speed, haste, stay not m. And Jonathans lad ga∣thered up the arrows, and came to his master.

39 But the lad knew not any thing: onely Jo∣nathan and David knew the matter.

40 And Jonathan gave his ‡ artillery n unto ‡ his lad, and said unto him Go, carry them to the city.

41 ¶ And assoon as the lad was gone, David arose out of a place toward the south o, and fell on his face to the ground, and bowed himself three times: and they kissed one another, and wept one with another, until David exceeded p.

42 And Jonathan said to David, Go in peace, ‖ forasmuch as we have sworn both of us in the Name of the LORD, saying, The LORD be be∣tween me and thee, and between my seed and thy seed for ever q. And he arose and departed: and Jonathan went into the City.

CHAP. XXI.

THen came David to Nob a to Ahimelech the priest b, and Ahimelech was afraid at the meeting of David c, and said unto him, Why art thou alone, and no man with thee d?

2 And David said unto Ahimelech the priest, The King hath commanded me a business e, and hath said unto me, Let no man know any thing of the business whereabout I send thee, and what I have commanded thee: and I have appointed my servants † to such and such a place f.

3 Now therefore what is under thine hand g? give me five loaves of bread in mine hand, or what ‡ there is ‡ present.

4 And the priest answered David, and said, There is no common bread under mine hand h, but there is hallowed bread i if the young men have kept themselves at least from women k.

5 And David answered the priest, and said unto him, Of a truth women have h•…•…en kept from us about these three days l, since I came out m, and the vessels n of the young men are holy, and the bread is in a manner common o: ‖ yea, though it were sanctified this day in the vessel p.

6 So the priest gave him hallowed bread, for there was no bread there p but the shew-bread that was taken from before the LORD, to put hot bread in the day when it was taken away q.

7 (Now a certain man of the servants of Saul

was there that day detained r before the LORD s, and his name was Doeg an Edomite t the chief∣est of the herdmen that belonged to Saul.)

8 ¶ And David said unto Ahimelech, And is there not here under thine hand spear or sword? for I have neither brought my sword, nor my weapons with me u, because the kings business required haste x.

9 And the Priest said, The sword of Goliah the Philistine, whom thou slewest in the valley of Elah, behold, it is here wrapt in a cloth behind the Ephod y: if thou wilt take that, take it, for there is no other save that, here. And David said, There is none like that z, give it me.

10 ¶ And David arose, and fled that day for fear of Saul, and went to Achish the king of Gath a:

And the servants of Achish said unto him, Is not this David the king of the land b? did they not sing one to another of him in dances, saying, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands c.

12 And David laid up these words in his heart, and was sore afraid c of Achish the king of Gath:

13 And he changed his behaviour d before them, and feigned himself mad e in their hands f, and ‖ scrabbled on the doors of the gate, and let his spittle fall down upon his beard.

14 Then said Achish unto his servants, Lo, ye see the man ‖ is mad g: wherefore then have ye brought him to me h?

15 Have I need of mad men i, that ye have brought this fellow to play the mad man in my presence? shall this fellow come into mine house k?

CHAP. XXII.

DAvid therefore departed thence, and esca∣ped to the cave of Adullam a: and when his brethren, and all his fathers house heard it, they went down thither to him b.

2 And every one that was in distress c, and eve∣ry one that ‡ was in debt d, and every one that was k ‡ discontented e, gathered themselves unto him, and he became a captain over them f: and there were with him about four hundred men.

3 ¶ And David went thence to Mizpeh of Mo∣ab g, and he said unto the king of Moab h, Let my father and my mother i, I pray thee, come forth, and be with you, till I know what God will do for me k.

4 And he brought them before the king of Moab l, and they dwelt with him all the while that David was in the hold m.

5 ¶ And the prophet Gad said unto David, Abide not in the hold n; depart, and get thee into the land of Judah o. Then David departed and came into the forest of Hareth p.

6 ¶ When Saul heard that David was discovered, and the men that were with him: (now Saul abode in Gibeah under a ‖ tree in Ramah q, having his spear in his hand r, and all his servants were standing about him).

7 Then Saul said unto his servants that stood about him, Hear now, ye ‡ Benjamites s, will the son of Jesse give every one of you fields, and vineyards, and make you all captains of thousands, and captains of hundreds t:

8 That all of you have conspired against me, and there is none that ‡ sheweth me that my son hath made a league with the son of Jesse u, and there is none of you that is sorry for me, or shew∣eth unto me, that my son hath stirred up my servant against me to lie in wait x, as at this day.

9 ¶ Then answered Doeg the Edomite (which was set over the servants of Saul) and said, I saw the son of Jesse coming to Nob y, to Ahimelech the son of Ahitub.

10 And he enquired of the LORD for him z, and gave him victuals, and gave him the sword of Goliah the Philistine.

11 Then the king sent to call Ahimelech the priest the son of Ahitub, and all his fathers house a, the priests that were in Nob: and they came all of them to the king.

12 And Saul said, Hear now, thou son of Ahi∣tub b: and he answered, ‡ Here I am, my Lord.

13 And Saul said unto him, Why have ye con∣spired against me, thou, and the son of Jesse, in that thou hast given him bread, and a sword, and hast enquired of God for him, that he should rise against me to lie in wait, as at this day?

14 Then Ahimelech answered the king, and said, And who is so faithful among all thy servants, as David c, which is the kings son in law, and go∣eth at thy bidding, and is honourable in thine house.

15 Did I then begin to enquire of God for him? be it far from me: let not the king impute any thing d unto his servant, nor to all the house of my father: for thy servant knew nothing of all this e, ‡ less or more.

16 And the king said, Thou shalt surely die, Ahimelech, thou and all thy fathers house.

17 ¶ And the king said unto the ‖ ‡ •…•…ootmen that stood about him, Turn, and slay the priests of the LORD, because their hand is with David, and be∣cause they knew when he fled, and did not shew it me. But the servants of the king would not put forth their hand to fall upon the priests of the LORD f.

18 And the king said to Doeg, Turn thou g, and fall upon the priests. And Doeg the Edo∣mite h turned, and he fell upon the priests, and slew on that day fourscore and five persons i that did wear a linnen ephod k.

19 And Nob the city of the priests smote he l

l with the edge of the sword, both men and wo∣men, children and sucklings, and oxen, and asses, and sheep, with the edge of the sword.

20 ¶ And one of the sons of Ahimelech, the son of Ahitub, named Abiathar m, escaped and fled after David n:

21 And Abiathar shewed David, that Saul had slain the LORDS priests.

22 And David said unto Abiathar, I knew it o that day, when Doeg the Edomite was there, that he would surely tell Saul: I have accasioned the death of all the persons of thy fathers house.

23 Abide thou with me, fear not: for he that seeketh my life, seeketh thy life: but with me thou shalt be in safeguard p.

CHAP. XXIII.

THen they told David a, saying, Behold, the Phi∣listines fight against Keilah b, and they rob the threshing-floors c.

2 Therefore David enquired of the LORD d, saying, Shall I go and smite these Philistines e? And the LORD said unto David, Go, and smite the Philistines, and save Keilah.

3 And Davids men said unto him, Behold, we be afraid here in Judah f: how much more then if we com•…•… to Keilah against the armies of the Philistines g?

4 Then David enquired of the LORD yet a∣gain h: And the LORD answered him, and said, Arise, go down to Keilah: for I will deliver the Philistines into thine hand.

5 So David and his men went to Keilah, and fought with the Philistines, and brought away their cattel i, and smote them with a great slaughter: so David saved the inhabitants of Keilah.

6 And it came to pass when Abiathar the son of Ahimelech fled to David to Keilah, that he came down with an ephod k in his hand.

7 ¶ And it was told Saul that David was come to Keilah: and Saul said, God hath ‡ delivered him into mine hand l: for he is shut in, by entring into a town that hath gares and bars m.

8 And Saul called all the people together, to war, to go down to Keilah, to besiege David and his men.

9 ¶ And David knew that Saul secretly pra∣ctised n mischief against him, and he said to Abia∣thar the priest, Bring hither the ephod o.

10 Then said David p, O LORD God of Is∣rael, thy servant hath certainly heard that Saul seeketh to come to Keilah, to destroy the city for my sake.

11 Will the men of Keilah deliver me up into his hand q? Will Saul come down as thy servant hath heard? O LORD God of Israel, I beseech thee tell thy servant. And the LORD said r, He will come down s.

12 Then said David, Will the men of Keilah ‡ deliver me and my men into the hand of Saul? And the LORD said, They will deliver thee up t.

13 ¶ Then David and his men, which were about six hundred u, arose, and departed out of Keilah, and went whithersoever they could go x: and it was told Saul that David was escaped from Keilah, and he forbare to go forth.

14 And David abode in the wilderness in strong holds, and remained in a mountain in the wilder∣ness of Ziph: and Saul sought him every day, but God delivered him not into his hand y.

15 And David saw z that Saul was come out to

seek his life: and David was in the wilderness of Ziph in a wood.

16 ¶ And Jonathan, Sauls son arose, and went to David in the wood a, and strengthened his hand in God b.

17 And he said unto him, Fear not, for the hand of Saul my father shall not find thee, and thou shalt be king over Israel, and I shall be next unto thee ‖: and that also Saul my father know∣eth c.

18 And they two made a covenant d before the LORD e: and David abode in the wood, and Jonathan went to his house.

19 ¶ Then came up the Ziphites f to Saul to Gibeah, saying, Doth not David hide himself with us in strong holds in the woods, in the hill of Hachilah, which is ‡ on the south of ‖ Jeshi∣mon?

20 Now therefore, O king, come down accord∣ing to all the desire of thy soul to come down, and our part shall be g to deliver him into the kings hand.

21 And Saul said, Blessed be ye of the LORD, for ye have compassion on me h.

22 Go, I pray you, prepare yet i, and know, and see his place where his ‡ haunt is k, and who hath seen him there: for it is told me that he dealeth very subtilly.

23 See therefore, and take knowledge of all the lurking places where he hideth himself, and come ye again to me with the certainty, and I will go with you: and it shall come to pass, if he be in the land, that I will search him out throughout all the thousands of Judah l.

24 And they arose, and went to Ziph before Saul m: but David and his men were in the wil∣derness of Maon n, in the plain on the south of Jeshimon.

25 Saul also and his men went to seek him, and they told David: wherefore he came down into a rock o, and abode in the wilderness of Maon: and when Saul heard that, he pursued after David in the wilderness of Maon.

26 And Saul went on this side of the mountain, and David and his men on that side of the moun∣tain: and David made haste to get away for fear of Saul: for Saul and his men compassed David and his men round about p to take them.

27 ¶ But there came a messenger unto Saul, saying, Haste thee, and come: for the Philistines have ‡ invaded the land q.

28 Wherefore Saul returned from pursuing af∣ter David, and went against the Philistines: there∣fore they called that place ‖ Sela-hammahle∣koth r.

29 ¶ And David went up from thence, and dwelt in strong holds at En-gedi.

CHAP. XXIV.

AND it came to pass, when Saul was returned from ‡ following the Philistines, that it was told him, saying, Behold, David is in the wilderness of En-gedi.

2 Then Saul took three thousand chosen men out of all Israel, and went to seek David and his men upon ‡ the rocks of the wild goats a.

3 And he came to the sheep coats b by the way, where was a cave, and * Saul went in to co∣ver his feet c: and David and his men remained in the sides of the cave d:

4 And the men of David said unto him e, Be∣hold, the day of which the LORD said unto thee, Behold, I will deliver thine enemy into thine hand, that thou mayest do to him, as it shall seem good unto thee f. Then David arose, and cut off the skirt of ‡ Sauls robe privily g.

5 And it came to pass afterwards, that Davids heart smote him, because he had cut off Sauls skirt h.

6 And he said unto his men i, The LORD for∣bid that I should do this thing k unto my ma∣ster l the LORDS anointed, to stretch forth mine hand against him m, seeing he is the anointed of the LORD n.

7 So David ‡ stayed o his servants with these words, and suffered them not to rise against Saul: but Saul rose up out of the cave, and went on his way.

8 David also arose afterward, and went out of the cave, and cried after Saul, saying, My lord the king. And when Saul looked behind him, David stooped with his face to the earth, and bowed himself.

9 ¶ And David said unto Saul, Wherefore hearest thou mens words p, saying, Behold, David seeketh thy hurt?

10 Behold, this day thine eyes have seen, how that the LORD hath delivered thee to day into mine hand in the cave: and some bade me kill thee, but mine eye q spared thee, and I said, I will not put forth mine hand against my lord, for he is the LORDS anointed.

11 Moreover, my father r, See, yea, see the skirt of thy robe in my hand: for in that I cut off the skirt of thy robe, and killed thee not, know thou and see, that there is neither evil nor transgression in mine hand s, and I have not sin∣ned against thee; yet thou huntest my soul to take it.

12 The LORD judge ‡ between me and thee, and the LORD avenge me of thee t: but mine hand shall not be upon thee u.

13 As saith the proverb of the ancients, Wick∣edness proceedeth from the wicked x: but mine hand shall not be upon thee.

14 After whom is the king of Israel come out? after whom dost thou pursue? After a dead dog, after a flea y.

15 The LORD therefore be judge, and judge between me and thee, and see, and plead my cause, and ‡ deliver me out of thine hand.

16 ¶ And it came to pass when David had made an end of speaking these words unto Saul, that Saul said, Is this thy voice, my son David z? And Saul lift up his voice, and wept a.

17 And he said to David, Thou art more righteous than I: for thou hast rewarded me good b, whereas I have rewarded thee evil c.

18 And thou hast shewed this day how that thou hast dealt well with me: forasmuch as when the LORD had ‡ delivered me into thine hand, thou killedst me not.

19 For if a man find his enemy, will he let him go well away d? wherefore the LORD re∣ward thee good, for that thou hast done unto me this day.

20 And now behold, I know well e that thou shalt be surely king, and that the kingdom of Is∣rael shall be established in thine hand.

21 Swear now therefore unto me by the LORD, that thou wilt not cut off my seed after me f, and that thou wilt not destroy my name g out of my fathers house.

22 And David sware unto Saul h: and Saul went home; but David and his men gat them up unto the hold i.

CHAP. XXV.

AND Samuel died, and all the Israelites were gathered together, and lamented him, and buried him in his house a at Ramah. And David arose, and went down to the wilderness of Paran b.

2 And there was a man in Maon c, whose ‖ possessions were in Carmel d, and the man was very great, and he had three thousand sheep, and a thousand goats: and he was shearing his sheep in Carmel.

3 Now the name of the man was Nabal, and the name of his wife Abigail: and she was a wo∣man of good understanding, and of a beautiful countenance: but the man was churlish, and evil in his doings, and he was ‡ of the house of Caleb e.

4 ¶ And David heard in the wilderness, that Nabal did shear his sheep f.

5 And David sent out ten young men, and David said unto the young men, Get ye up to Carmel, and go to Nabal, and ‡ greet him in my name.

6 And thus shall ye say to him that liveth in pro∣sperity g, ‡ Peace be both to thee, and peace be to thine house h, and peace be unto all that thou hast i.

7 And now I have heard that thou hast shear∣ers: now thy shepherds which were with us, we ‡ hurt them not, neither was there ought missing unto them, all the while they were in Carmel k.

8 Ask thy young men, and they will shew thee: wherefore let the young men find favour in thine eyes: (for we come in a good day l) give I pray thee, whatsoever cometh to thine hand, unto thy servants m, and to thy son n David.

9 And when Davids young men came, they spake to Nabal according to all those words in the name of David, and ‡ ceased.

10 ¶ And Nabal answerd Davids servants, and said, Who is David o? and who is the son of Jesse? There be many servants now a days that break away, every man from his master p.

11 Shall I then take my bread, and my water q, and my ‡ flesh that I have killed for my shearers, and give it unto men whom I know not whence they be?

12 So Davids young men turned their way, and went again, and came and told him all those sayings.

13 And David said unto his men, Gird ye on every man his sword r. And they girded on every man his sword, and David also girded on his sword: and there went up after David about four hundred men, and two hundred abode by the stuff s.

14 ¶ But one of the young men told Abigail t Nabals wife, saying, Behold, David sent messengers out of the wilderness to salute our master; and he ‡ railed on them.

15 But the men were very good unto us and we were not ‡ hurt, neither missed we any thing as long as we were conversant with them, when we were in the fields.

16 They were a wall u unto us both by night and day, all the while we were with them keep∣ing the sheep.

17 Now therefore know, and consider what thou wilt do: for evil is determined against our master, and against all his houshold x: for he is such a son of Belial, that a man cannot speak to him y.

18 ¶ Then Abigail made haste, and took two hundred loaves z, and two bottles of wine, and five sheep ready dressed, and five measures of parched corn, and an hundred ‡ clusters of rai∣sins, and two hundred cakes of figs, and laid them on asses.

19 And she said unto her servants, Go on before me, behold, I come after you a: but she told not her husband Nabal.

20 And it was so, as she rode on the asse, that she came down by the covert of the hill b, and behold, David and his men came down c against her, and she met them.

21 (Now David had said d, Surely in vain have I kept all that this fellow e hath in the wilder∣ness, so that nothing was missed of all that per∣tained unto him, and he hath requited me evil for good.

22 So, and more also do God unto the enemies of David f, if I leave of all that pertain unto him by the morning light, any that pisseth against the wall g).

23 And when Abigail saw David, she hasted and lighted off the ass, and fell before David on her face, and bowed her self to the ground h,

24 And fell at his feet, and said, Upon me, my LORD, upon me let this iniquity be h, and let thine handmaid, I pray thee, speak in thine ‡ audience, and hear the words of thine handmaid.

25 Let not my lord, I pray thee, † regard l this man of Belial m, even Nabal: for as his name is, so is he: Nabal is his name, and folly is with him n: but I thine handmaid saw not the young men of my lord, whom thou didst send o.

26 Now therefore, my lord, as the LORD liveth, and as thy soul liveth, seeing the LORD hath with∣holden thee from coming to shed blood p, and from ‡ avenging thy self with thine own hand: now let thine enemies, and they that seek evil to my lord be as Nabal q.

27 And now this ‖ blessing r which thine hand maid hath brought unto my lord, let it even be given unto the young men that ‡ follow my lord s.

28 I pray thee, forgive the trespass of thine hand-maid t: for the LORD will certainly make my lord a sure house u, because my lord fighteth the battels of the LORD x, and evil hath not been found in thee, all thy days y.

29 Yet a man z is risen to pursue thee, and to seek thy soul a: but the soul of my lord shall be bound in the bundle of life b with the LORD thy God c, and the souls of thine enemies, them shall he sling out, ‡ as out of the middle of a sling d.

30 And it shall come to pass, when the LORD shall have done to my lord, according to all the good that he hath spoken concerning thee, and shall have appointed thee ruler over Israel;

31 That this shall be ‡ no grief unto thee, nor offence of heart unto my lord e, either that thou hast shed blood causless f, or that my lord ‡ hath avenged himself g: but when the LORD shall have dealt well with my lord, then remember thine handmaid h.

32 ¶ And David said unto Abigail, Blessed be the LORD God of Israel, which sent thee i this day to meet me:

33 And blessed be thy advice, and blessed be thou k, which hast kept me this day from coming to shed blood l, and from avenging my self with mine own hand.

34 For in very deed, as the Lord God of Israel liveth, which hath kept me back from hurting thee m, except thou hadst hasted and come to meet me, surely there had not been left unto Na∣bal by the morning light, any that pisseth against the wall.

35 So David received of her hand that which she had brought him, and said unto her, Go up in peace to thine house: see, I have hearkened to thy voice, and have accepted thy person n.

36 ¶ And Abigail came to Nabal, and behold he held a feast in his house like the feast of a king o, and Nabals heart was merry within him, for he was very drunken: wherefore she told him no∣thing p, less or more, until the morning light.

37 But it came to pass in the morning, when the wine was gone out of Nabal, and his wife had told him these things, that his hea•…•…t died within him, and he became as a stone q.

38 And it came to pass about ten days after, that the LORD smote Naba•…•…, that he died r.

39 ¶ And when David heard that Nabal was dead, he said, Blessed be the LORD, that hath pleaded the cause of my reproach from the hand of Nabal s, and hath kept his servant from evil t: for the LORD hath returned the wickedness of Nabal upon his own head. And David sent u and communed with Abigail, to take her to him to wife.

40 And when the setvants of David were come to Abigail to Carmel, they spake unto her, saying, David sent us unto thee, to take thee to him to wife.

41 And she arose, and bowed her self on her face to the earth, and said x, Behold, let thine hand∣maid be a servant to wash the feet of the servants of my lord.

42 And Abigail hasted, and arose and rode up∣on an a•…•…s with five damsels of hers that went ‡ after her: and she went after the messengers of David y, and became his wife.

43 David also took Ahinoam of Jezreel, and they were also both of them his wives.

44 ¶ But z Saul had given Michal his daugh∣ter, Davids wife, to Phalti the son of Laish, which was of Gallim.

CHAP. XXVI.

AND the Ziphites came unto Saul a to Gibe∣ah, saying, Doth not David hide himself in the hill of Hachilah, which is before Jeshimon b?

2 Then Saul arose, and went down to the wil∣derness of Ziph, having three thousand chosen men of Israel with him, to seek David in the Wilder∣ness of Ziph.

3 And Saul pitched in the hill of Hachilah which is before Jeshimon by the way: but David abode in the wilderness, and he saw c that Saul came af∣ter him into the wilderness.

4 David therefore sent out spies, and under∣stood that Saul was come in very deed.

5 ¶ And David arose, and came to the place where Saul had pitched d: and David beheld the place where Saul lay, and Abner the son of Ner the captain of his host: and Saul lay in the ‖ trench e, and the people pitched round about him.

6 Then answered David, and said to Ahimelech the Hittite f, and to Abishai the son of Zeruiah g, brother to Joab, saying, Who will go down with me to Saul to the camp? And Abishai said, I will go down with thee.

7 So David and Abishai came to the people h by night, and behold, Saul lay sleeping within the trench, and his spear stuck in the ground at his bol∣ster: but Abner and the people lay round about him.

8 Then said Abishai to David, God hath ‡ de∣livered thine enemy into thine hand this day: now therefore let me smite him, I pray thee, with the spear, even to the earth at once, and I will not smite him the second time i.

9 And David said to Abishai, Destroy him not: for who can stretch forth his hand against the LORD's anointed, and be guiltless k?

10 David said furthermore, As the LORD liveth, the LORD shall smite him l, or his day shall come to die m, or he shall descend into bat∣tel and perish.

11 The LORD forbid that I should stretch forth mine hand against the LORDS anointed: but, I pray thee, take thou now the spear that is at his bolster n, and the cruse of water o, and let us go.

12 So David took the spear, and the cruse of wa∣ter from Sauls bolster, and they gat them away, and no man saw it, nor knew it, neither awaked: for they were all asleep, because a deep sleep ‡ from the LORD p was fallen upon them.

13 ¶ Then David went over to the other side, and stood on the top of an hill afar q off (a great space being between them.)

14 And David cried to the people, and to Ab∣ner the son of Ner, saying, Answerest thou not Abner? Then Abner answered and said, Who art thou that criest to the king r?

15 And David said to Abner, Art not thou ‡ a valiant man? and who is like to thee s in Isra∣el? Wherefore then hast thou not kept thy lord the king? for there came one of the peopl•…•… in to destroy the king thy lord.

16 This thing is not good t that thou hast done: as the LORD liveth, ye are ‡ worthy to die, be∣cause ye have not kept your master the LORD's anointed. And now see where the kings spear is, and the cruse of water that was at his bolster.

17 And Saul knew Davids voice, and said, Is this thy voice, my son u David? and David said, It is my voice, my lord, O king.

18 And he said, Wherefore doth my lord pur∣sue thus after his Servant? for what have I done? or what evil is in mine hand?

19 Now therefore, I pray thee, let my lord the king hear the words of his servant. If the LORD have stirred thee up against me x, let him ‡ accept an offering y: but if they be the children of men z, cursed be they before the LORD: for they have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 me out this day from ‡ abiding in the in∣•…•…eritance of the LORD , saying, Go, serve other gods a.

20 Now therefore let not my blood fall to the earth b before the face of the LORD c: for the king of Israel is come out to seek a flea c, as when one doth hunt a partridg in the mountains d d.

21 ¶ Then said Saul, I have sinned. Return, my son David, for I will no more do thee harm, because my soul was precious in thine eyes this day: be∣hold, I have played the fool, and have erred ex∣ceedingly e.

22 And David answered and said, Behold the kings spear, and let one of the young men come over and fetch it.

23 The LORD render to every man his righte∣ousness and his faithfulness f: for the LORD deli∣vered thee into my hand to day, but I would not stretch •…•…ourth mine hand against the LORDS anointed.

24 And behold, as thy life was much set by this day in mine eyes, so •…•…et my life be much set by in the eyes of the LORD, and let him deliver me out of all tribulation.

25 Then Saul said to David, Blessed be thou, my son David: thou shalt both ‡ do great things, and also shalt still prevail. So David went on his way g, and Saul returned to his place.

CHAP. XXVII.

AND David said in his heart, I shall now † pe∣rish one day by the hand of Saul a: there is nothing better for me, than that I should speedily escape into the land of the Philistines b, and Sa•…•…l shall despair of me, to seek me any more in any coast of Israel, so shall I escape out of his hand▪

2 And David arose, and he passed over with t•…•…e six hundred men that were with him, unto Achish the son of Maoch, king of Gath c.

3 And David dwelt with Achish at Gath, he and his men, every man with his houshold, even Da∣vid with his two wives, Ahinoam the Jezreelitess, and Abigail the Carmelitess, Nabals wi•…•…e.

4 And it was told Saul that Dav•…•…d was sled to Gath, and he sought no more again for him d.

5 ¶ And David said unto Achish, If I have now found grace in thine eyes, let them give me a place in some town in the country, that I may dwell there e: •…•…or why should thy servant dwell in the royal city with thee f?

6 Then Achish gave him Ziklag g that day: wherefore Ziklag pertaineth unto the kings of Ju∣dah h unto this day i.

7 And ‡ the time that David dwelt in the coun∣trey of the Philistines, was ‡ a full year and four months k.

8 ¶ And David and his men went up, and invaded the Geshurites, and the ‖ Gezrites l, and the Ama∣lekites m: for those nations were ‡ of old the inhabi∣tants of the land, as thou goest to Shur, even unto the land of Egypt.

9 And David smote the land, and left neither man nor woman alive n, and took away the sheep, and the oxen, and the asses, and the camels, and the apparel, and returned, and came to Achish.

10 And Achish said, ‖ Whither have ye made a rode to day? And David said, Against the south of Judah o, and p against the south of the Jerah∣meelites q, and against the south of the Kenites r.

11 And David saved neither man nor woman alive, to bring tidings to Gath, saying, Lest they should tell on us s, saying, So did David, and so will be his manner all the while he dwelleth in the countrey of the Philistines.

12 And Achish believed David t, saying, He hath made his people Israel ‡ utterly to abhor him: therefore he shall be my servant for ever.

CHAP. XXVIII.

AND it came to pass in those days, that the Phi∣listines gathered their armies together, for warfare to fight with Israel a: And Achish said unto David, Know thou assuredly that thou shalt go out with me to battel b, thou and thy men.

2 And David said to Achish, Surely thou shalt know what thy servant can do c. And Achish said to David, Therefore d will I make thee keeper of mine head e for ever.

3 ¶ Now Samuel was dead ‡, and all Israel had lamented him, and buried him in Ramah, even in his own city f: and Saul had put away those that had familiar spirits, and the wizards g out of the land h.

4 ¶ And the Philistines gathered themselves to∣gether, and came and pitched in Shunem i: and Saul gathered all Israel together, and they pitched in Gilboa k.

5 And when Saul•…•…saw the host of the Philistines l, he was afraid, and his heart greatly trembled m.

6 And when Saul enquired of the LORD n, the LORD answered him not o, neither by dreams, nor by Urim, nor by Prophets p.

7 ¶ Then said Saul unto his servants, Seek me a woman q that hath a familiar spirit r, that I may go to her, and enqui•…•…e of her. And his servants said to him s, Behold, there is a woman that hath a familiar spirit at Endor t.

8 And Saul disguised himself u, and put on o∣ther raiment, and he went, and two men with him, and they came to the woman by night, and he said, I pray thee divine unto me by the familiar spirit, and bring me him up whom I shall name unto thee.

9 And the woman said unto him, Behold, thou knowest x what Saul hath done, how he hath cut off those that have familiar spirits, and the wizards out of the land: wherefore then layest thou a snare for my life, to cause me to die y?

10 And Saul sware to her by the LORD, say∣ing, As the LORD liveth, there shall no ‡ pun∣ishment happen to thee for this thing.

11 Then said the woman, Whom shall I bring up unto thee? And he said, Bring me up Samuel z.

12 And when the woman saw Samuel, she cry∣ed with a loud voice a: and the woman spake to Saul, saying, Why hast thou deceived me? for thou art Saul b.

13 And the king said unto her, Be not asraid: for what sawest thou? And the woman said unto Saul, I saw ‖ gods c ascending out of the earth d.

14 And he said unto her, ‡ What form is he of? And she said, An old man cometh up, and he is covered with a mantle e. And Saul perceived that it was Samuel f, and he stooped with his face to the ground, and bowed himself.

15 ¶ And Samuel said to Saul, Why hast thou disquieted me to bring me up g? And Saul an∣swered, I am fore distressed; for the Philistines make war against me, and God is departed from me, and answereth me no more, neither ‡ by pro∣phets, nor by dreams h: therefore I have called thee, that thou mayest make known unto me what I shall do.

16 Then said Samuel, Wherefore then dost thou ask of me, seeing the LORD is departed from thee, and is become t•…•…ine enemy?

17 And the LORD hath done ‖ to him i, as he spake by † me k: for the LORD hath rent the kingdom out of th•…•…ne hand, and given it to thy neighbour, even to David:

18 Because thou obeyedst not the voice of the LORD, nor executedst his fierce wrath upon Ama∣lek l, therefore hath the LORD done this thing unto thee this day.

19 Moreover, the LORD will also deliver Is∣rael with thee, into the hand of the Philistines: and to morrow shalt thou and thy sons be with me m: the LORD also shall deliver the host of Israel in∣to the hand of the Philistines.

20 Then Saul ‡ fell straightway all along on the earth n, and was sore afraid, because of the words of Samuel, and there was no strength in him: for he had eaten no bread all the day, nor all the night.

21 ¶ And the woman came unto Saul o, and saw that he was sore troubled, and said unto him, Behold, thine handmaid hath obeyed thy voice, and I have put my life in my hand, and have hearkened unto thy words which thou spakest unto me.

22 Now therefore, I pray thee, hearken thou also unto the voice of thine hand-maid p, and let

me set a morsel of bread before thee; and eat, that thou mayest have strength when thou goest on thy way.

23 But he refused, and said I will not eat. But his servants, together with the woman, compelled him q, and he hearkened unto their voice: so •…•…e arose from the earth, and sate upon the bed.

24 And the woman had a fat calf in the house, and she has•…•…ed, and killed it, and took flour, and kneaded •…•…, and did bake unleavened bread r there∣of.

25 And she brought it before Saul, and before his servants, and they did eat: then they rose up, and went away that night s.

CHAP. XXIX.

NOW the Philistines gathered together all their armies to Aphek a: and the Israelites pitch∣ed by a fountain which is in Jezreel.

2 And the lords of the Philistines passed on by hundreds, and by thousands: but David, and his men passed on the rereward with Achish b.

3 Then said the princes of the Philistines c, What do these Hebrews here? And Achish said un∣to the princes of the Philistines, Is not this David the servant of Saul the king of Israel, which hath been with me these days, or these years d, and I have ‡ found no fault in him, since he fell unto me , unto this day.

4 And the princes of the Philistines were wroth with him e, and the princes of the Philistines said unto him, Make this fellow return, that he may go again to his place which thou hast appointed him f, and let him not go down with us to bat∣tel, lest in the battel he be an adversary to us: for wherewith should he reconcile himself unto his master? should it not be with the heads of these men g?

5 Is not this David, of whom they sang one to another in dances, saying, Saul slew his thou∣sands, and David his ten thousands?

6 ¶ Then Achish called David, and said unto him, Surely, as the LORD liveth h, thou hast been upright, and thy going out, and thy coming in with me i in the host is good in my •…•…ight: for I have not found evil in thee, since the day of thy coming unto me k, unto this day: nevertheless ‡ the lords favour thee not.

7 Wherefore now return and go in peace, that thou ‡ displease not the lords of the Philistines.

8 ¶ And David said unto Achish, But what have I done? and what hast thou found in thy servant so long as I have been ‡ with thee unto this day, that I may not go to fight against the enemies of my lord the king l?

9 And Achish answered, and said to David, I know thou art good in my sight, as an angel of God m: notwithstanding the princes of the Phili∣stines have said, He shall not go up with us to the battel.

10 Wherefore now rise up early in the morning, with thy masters servants n that are come with thee: and assoon as ye be up early in the morning, and have light, depart o.

11 So David and his men rose up early to depart in the morning, to return into the land of the Philistines, and the Philistines went up to Jez∣reel.

CHAP. XXX.

AND it came to pass, when David and his men were come to Ziklag on the third day a, that the Amalekites b had invaded the south c, and Ziklag, and smitten Ziklag d, and burnt it with fire:

2 And had taken the women captives that were therein: they slew not any e, either great or small, but carried them away, and went on theIr way.

3 ¶ So David and his men came to the city, and behold, it was burnt with fire, and their wives, and their sons, and their daughters were taken captives.

4 Then David and the people that were with him, lift up their voice and wept, until they had no more power to weep f.

5 And Davids two wives were taken captives, Ahinoam the Jezreelitess, and Abigail the wife of Nabal, the Carmelite.

6 And David was greatly distressed: for the people spake of stoning him g, because the soul of all the people was ‡ grieved, every man for his sons, and for his daughters: but David encouraged himself in the LORD his God h.

7 And David said to Abiathar the priest, Ahi∣melechs son, I pray thee bring me hither the e∣phod i: and Abiathar brought thither the ephod to David.

8 And David enquired at the LORD, saying, Shall I pursue after this troop? shall I overtake them? And he answered him, Pursue, for thou shalt surely overtake them, and without fail recover all k.

9 So David went, he and the six hundred men that were with him, and came to the brook Besor, where those that were left behind, stayed.

10 But David pursued, he and four hundred men l: (for two hundred abode behind, which were so faint, that they could not go over the brook Be∣sor ^o).

11 ¶ And they found an Egyptian in the field m, and brought him to David, and gave him bread, and he did eat, and they made him drink water n.

12 And they gave him a piece of a cake of figs, and two clusters of raisins: and when he had eat∣en, his spirit came again to him: for he had eaten no bread, nor drank any water, three days, and three nights o.

13 And David said unto him, To whom belong∣est thou? and whence art thou? And he said, I am a young man of Egypt p, servant to an Ama∣lekite, and my master left me q, because three days agone I fell sick.

14 We made an invasion upon the south of the Cherethites r, and upon the coast which belongeth to Judah, and upon the south of Caleb s, and we burnt Ziklag with fire.

15 And David said to him, Canst thou bring me down to this company? And he said, Swear unto me by God, that thou wilt neither kill me, nor deliver me into the hands of my master, and I will bring thee down to this company t.

16 ¶ And when he had brought him down, be∣hold, they were spread abroad upon all the earth u, eating, and drinking, and dancing, because of all the great spoil that they had taken out of the land of the Philistines, and out of the land of Judah.

17 And David smote them from the tw•…•…light ‖, even unto the evening of the ‡ next day: and there escaped not a man of them, save four hundred young men which rode upon camels, and fled.

18 And David recovered all that the Amale∣kites had carried away: and David rescued his two wives.

19 And there was nothing lacking to them, neither small nor great, neither sons nor daugh∣ters, neither spoil, nor any thing that they had ta∣ken to them: David recovered all.

20 And David took all the flocks, and the herds x: which they drave before those other cat∣tel y, and said. This is Davids spoil z.

21 ¶ And David came to the two hundred men, which were so faint that they could not follow Da∣vid, whom they had made also to abide at the brook Besor: and they went forth to meet David, and to meet the people that were with him a; and when David came near to the people, he ‖ saluted them b.

22 Then c answered all the wicked men, and men of Belial d of ‡ those that went with Da∣vid, and said, Because they went not with us e, we will not give them ought of the spoil that we have recovered, save to every man his wife, and his chil∣dren, that they may lead them away, and depart.

23 Then said David, Ye shall not do so, my bre∣thren f, with that which the LORD hath given us g, who hath preserved us, and delivered the compa∣ny that came against us, into our hand.

24 For who will hearken unto you in this mat∣ter h? but as his part is that goeth down to the battel, so shall his part be that tarrieth by the stuff: they shall part alike i.

25 And it was so from that day ‡ that he made it a statute, and an ordinance for Israel unto this day.

26 ¶ And when David came to Zi•…•…lag▪ he sent of the spoil unto the elders of Judah k, even to his friends (saying, Behold, a ‡ present for you of the spoil of the enemies of the LORD l)

27 To them which were in Beth•…•…el m, and to them which were in south-Ramoth n, and to them which were in Jatter o,

28 And to them which were in Aroer p, and to them which were in Siphmoth, and to them which were in Eshtemoa,

29 And to them which were in Rhachal, and to them which were in the cities of the Jerahmeelites, and to them which were in the cities of the Ke∣nites,

30 And to them which were in Hormah, and to them which were in Chor-ashan, and to them which were in Athach,

31 And to them which were in Hebron, and to all the places where David himself, and his men were wont to haunt q.

CHAP. XXXI.

NOW the Philistines fought against Israel a: and the men of Israel fled from before the Philistines, and fell down ‖ slain in mount Gilboa.

2 And the Philistines followed hard upon Saul, and upon his sons; and the Philistines slew Jona∣than b, and Abinadab c, and Malchishua, Sauls sons.

3 And the battel went sore against Saul, and the ‡ archers ‡ hit him, and he was sore wounded of the archers.

4 Then said Saul unto his armour-bearer, Draw thy sword, and thrust me through therewith, lest these uncircumcised come, and thrust me through,

and ‖ abuse me d. But his armour-bearer would not, for he was sore afraid: therefore Saul took a sword and fell upon it e.

5 And when his armour-bearer saw that Saul was dead, he fell likewise upon his sword, and died with him.

6 So Saul died with his three sons, and his armour∣bearer, and all his men that same day together.

7 ¶ And when the men of Israel that were on the other side of the valley f, and they that were on the other side Jordan g, saw that the men of Israel fled, and that Saul and his sons were dead, they forsook the cities and fled, and the Philistines came and dwelt in them.

8 And it came to pass on the morrow, when the Philistines came to strip the slain, that they found Saul and his three sons fallen in mount Gilboa.

9 And they cut off his head h, and stripped off his armour, and sent into the land of the Philistines round about, to publish it in the house of their idols i, and among the people.

10 And they put his armour in the house of Ash∣taroth: and they fastned his body to the wall of Beth-shan.

11 ¶ And when the inhabitants of Jabesh-gilead k heard ‖ of that which the Philistines had done to Saul:

12 All the valiant men arose, and went all night, and took the body of Saul, and the bodies of his sons from the walls of Beth-shan, and came to Jabesh, and burnt them there l.

13 And they took their bones, and buried them under a tree at Jabesh, and fasted seven days m.

Notes

• a

  Called Ramah, v. 19. and here is the dual number Ra∣mathaim, i. e. double Ramah, probably because it consisted of two parts, whereof the one might be called the Old City, the other the New, both being united into one; and the additional Title of Zophim, which signifies Watch-Towers, or Watch-Men, may note either the height of its Scituation, which made it fit for that use; or that the Prophets, who are called Watch-men, as Ezek. 3. 17. had a School or College there.
• 1 Chro. 6. 27, 34.
• b

  i. e. One of Bethlehem-Iudah, Ruth 1. 2. to wit, by his Birth and Habitation, though by his Original a Le∣vite. Thus divers Iews by Nation are called Medes, Ela∣mites, Cretians, &c. Act. 2. 9, 10, 11. because they were Born and Bred there.
• c

  As divers other good Men had in those Ages. And it is probable that he took a second Wife, to wit, Peninnah, because Hannah, who being first Named, seems to have been his first Wife, was Barren.
• Deut. 1•…•…. 6.
• ‡

  Heb. from days to days, Lev. 25. 29.
• d

  To wit, at one of the Solemn Feasts, which probably was the Passeover, when he not only went up himself, but carried his Wife and Children with him. Compare v. 7. Or, at the appointed days or times: Heb. from days to days; or, from time to time, i. e. at the three Solemn Feasts, when he together with all other Males were obliged to go to worship God in the place appointed; and at other times, when he as a Levite, was to go thither in his course.
• e

  Not in his own Person, which the Levites could not do, but by the Priests, in which sence David, and Solomon, and Absalom are said to offer Sacrifices, 2 Sam. 15. 8. 1 King. 8. 63. 1 Chron. 21. 26.
• f

  Where the Tabernacle had long been and now was. See Ios. 18. 1. Iudg. 18. 31. and 21. 19.
• g

  Or, were the Priests of the Lord there, to wit, under their Father Eli, who is generally conceived to have been the High-Priest, but being very Old and Infirm, 1 Sam. 4. 15. and unfit for ser∣vice, his Sons Ministred in his stead, being as it were second Priests. See 2 King. 25. 18. And this Clause seems to be ad∣ded, to shew that this good Man did not run into that Vul∣gar Error, of neglecting his Duty of Offering to God for the wickedness of the Priests; Of which see chap. 2. 17, 24.
• h

  To wit, out of the Sacrifice of his Peace-Offerings, the greatest part whereof fell to the Offerer, and was eaten by him, and his friends or guests, before the Lord, Levit. 3. and 7. Deut. 12. 12. and 16. 11. and out of this he gave them all Parts or Portions, as the Master of the Feast used to do to Guests.
• ‖

  Or, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ portion.
• i

  Or, an Honourable or Select part, such as the Master of the Feast usually gave to the Person most Respected or Be∣loved. See Gen. 43. 34. 1 Sam. 9. 23, 24.
• k

  With a singu∣lar and eminent Love. Compare Gen. 29. 30.
• l

  Or, her Troubler, or Vexer, or Enemy; for so her Envy or Jealously made her, though so nearly related. Compare Gen. 29. 30. Levit. 18. 18.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 her.
• m

  Against her Husband, or against God, or within her self.
• n

  i. e. Either as o•…•… as he went and carried them with him to Worship: or as Elkanah expressed peculiar kindness to Hannah, as was said, v. 5.
• o

  i. e. Every year, at the days or times mentioned, v. 3.
• ‖

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 time that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 &c. Heb. from her going 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• p

  This Circumstance is Noted, First, As the occasion of the Contention, because at such times they were forced to more Society with one another, by the Way, and in their Lodgings; whereas at Home they had distinct Appartments, where they might be asunder; and then her Husbands extraordinary Love and Kindness was shewed to Hannah, whereby Peninnah was the more exa∣sperated; then also Hannah Prayed earnestly for a Child, which hitherto she had done in vain; and this possibly she reproached her with. Secondly, As the aggravation of her Sin, that when she came to Worship God, and to offer Sa∣crifices, when she should have been reconciled even to her Enemies, Matth. 5. 23, 24. she did quarrel with so near a Relation.
• q

  Either little, or rather nothing at all, as being overwhelmed with Grief, and therefore unfit to Eat of that Sacred Food, according to Deut. 12. 7.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…. 15.
• r

  Oughtest thou not to value my Hearty Love to thee, more than the having of as many Sons as Penninah hath? She would willingly change Conditions with thee.
• s

  i. e. Elkanah and his Company, except Hannah. Or, She: for though at first she eat nothing, yet upon her Hus∣bands Invitation and Encouragement, she might eat after∣wards: though the former may seem more probable.
• t

  Or, Throne; for it is manifest it was raised higher than ordina∣ry, chap. 4. 18. Here he might sit, either as the Judge; or ra∣ther as High-Priest, to hear and answer such as came to him for Advice, and to Inspect and Direct the Worship of God, as need was.
• u

  i. e. Of the Tabernacle, which is called the Temple here, and chap. 3. 3. and 2 Sam. 22. 7. Psal. 27. 6. as on the contrary, the Temple is called the Tabernacle, Ier. 10. 20. Lament. 2. 6. And although this Tabernacle was but a Tent, yet it was supported by Boards and Posts, and especially at the entrance, by which Eli sate, even by the entrance into the outward Court, otherwise he could not have seen Hannah. See more on chap. 3. 15.
• ‡

  Heb. bitter o•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• x

  i. e. Oppressed with Grief, as that Phrase is used, Iob 7. 11. and 10. 1. Ruth 1. 20.
• y

  Knowing that her Husband would willingly consent to it, otherwise she had not power to do it.
• z

  To wit, fa∣vourably, so as to remove it.
• a

  i. e. The Barrenness and Reproach which attends it.
• ‡

  Heb. seed of men.
• b

  i. e. Consecrate him to Gods Service in his Temple, as far as in me lies: for if he had any Blemish, she might not do it.
• c

  Not only from his 25th to his 50th Year, as all the Levites, and so he himself, were obliged by God, Numb. 4. 2. and 8. 24. but for his whole time. Which is still to be understood with a reservation of Gods right, which her Vow must give place to, as indeed it did; for God called him to be a Prophet, and a General of the Army, and a Judge.
• •…•… Numb. 6. 5. Judg. 13. 5.
• d

  i. e. He shall be a perpetual Na∣zarite: for under this one Rule, as the Chief, all the rest are contained; as elsewhere the whole Mosaical Law is under∣stood, under the Title of Circumcision.
• ‡

  Heb. multi∣plied to pray.
• e

  Heb. multiplied to pray. By which it appears that she said much more than is here expressed. And the like you are to judge of the Prayers and Sermons of other holy Persons Recorded in Scripture, which gives us only the sum and sub∣stance of them. Which consideration may help us much in the understanding of some passages of the Bible.
• f

  i. e. The motion of her lips, as it follows.
• g

  Partly, to avoid the suspition of vain-glory: partly, be∣cause she would not have others acquainted with her Barren∣ness, which was matter of reproach: and partly, because she would not disturb others, who at this Solemn Feast were probably imployed there in the same work.
• ‡

  Heb. ac∣counted her for drunken. So Gr.
• h

  Because of the multitude of her words, and those uncouth Gestures and Motions of her Face and Body, which the vehemency of her Passion, and her fervency in Prayer, caused in her, as it doth frequently in others; and because she was but newly come from a Feast, wherein the manner was to Eat and Drink li∣berally, (though not to excess) which he knew very well, both from the general Custom of that Season, and from the time of the day.
• i

  Come not before the Lord in thy drunkenness, but go and sleep it but, and Repent of this thy Sin.
• k

  In whom Drunkenness is most abominable; so that the Romans punished it with Death. Therefore judge me not so severely.
• ‡

  Heb. hard of spirit.
• l

  And therefore not likely to give up my self to Drink and Jollity, and far from that merry temper which Drunkards have: I am Drunk with Affliction, not with Wine, as is said Isa. 51. 21.
• m

  To wit, this day; See above v. 7, 8.
• n

  Have been breathing forth the Griefs, and Perplexities, and Desires of my Soul. The like Phrase is Iob 30. 16. Psal. 62. 8. and 142. 2.
• o

  For such a wicked Monster, as a Drunken Women is.
• ‖

  Or, medita∣tion.
• p

  The oppression of my spirits hath forced me to speak, and that so liberally at this time, for the ease of my sinking heart.
• q

  I recal my Censure, and give thee my Blessing, and wish thee Peace, i. e. a quiet and composed mind, free from whatsoever it is that Grieves and Oppresses thee; and withal, good Success and Prosperity in what thou desirest; for Peace is a very comprehensive word among the Hebrews.
• r

  Or, will grant: for it may be either a Prayer, or a Prediction, which he might deliver, either from the consideration of Gods known goodness and readiness to hear Prayers: or he might be directed to say so by a special instinct of Gods Spirit, which sometimes was given to the High-Priests, even when they were wicked men, as Iohn 11. 51. and much more when they were Holy Men, as Eli was. And some add, that he was a Prophet.
• s

  That favourable Opinion, and good Will, and gracious Prayer, which thou hast expressed on my behalf, be pleased to continue towards me.
• ‖

  Or, heaviness was no more. See Job 9. 27. Hebr.
• t

  Her heart being cheared by the Priest's comfortable words, and especially by God's Spirit setting them home upon her, and assuring her that both his and her Prayers should be heard, quickly appeared in her countenance. Heb. her indignation, or vexation (as the word Face is sometimes understood, as Gen. 32. 20. Psal. 21. 9. and 34. 16.) was no more, i. e. it vanished away.
• u

  Partly for their Journey, and partly for Prayer, as it follows, for which this was a very fit and usual time, Psal. 5. 3. 119. 147.
• x

  i. e. Manifested his remembrance of her by the effect.
• ‡

  Heb. in the revo∣lution of days.
• x

  So the sence is, When the usual time from the Conce∣ption to the Birth was past, she brought forth her Son. Heb. In or After the Revolution, or Expiration of some Days, Han∣nah Conceived, and in due time bare a Son. So the meaning is, That although her Husband knew her Conjugally at his return, and God was mindful of her, and intended in his time to give her his Blessing, yet she did not Conceive at first, but after some days, or time afterwards.
• y

  i. e. She called, not doubting of her Husbands consent to the Name. The Names of Children were given to them, sometimes by the Fathers, and sometimes by the Mothers. See Gen. 4. 1, 26. and 5. 29. and 21. 3. and 19. 37, 38, &c.
• ‖

  That i•…•…, asked of God.
• z

  i. e. His Wife Penimah, and his Children, which are oft-times called a Mans House in Scripture, Hannah only and her Child excepted, as it here follows.
• a

  That Solemn Sa∣crifice which was offerd up once every Year, probably the Paschal Lamb, which is oft called a Sacrifice, as Exod. 12. 27. and 34. 25.
• b

  By which it appears, though it was not expressed before, that he heard and consented to her Vow, which was necessary to make it Obligatory, Numb. 30. and that he added a Vow of his own, of some singular Sacrifice to be offered, if God answered his Prayers.
• c

  To wit, that Sacred Anniversary-Feast, to which she went up before, but now did not, because she could not with satisfaction to her Mind and Conscience appear before the Lord Empty, or without paying her Vow; nor bring her Child thither to God, and then carry him away from God to her own House. Nor did she Sin by not going up; for the Women were not obliged to go up at the Solemn Feasts, but the Men only, Exod. 23. 17.
• d

  Not only from the Breast and the Milk, which was done within Two or Three Years at most, but also from the Mothers Knee and Care, and from Childish Food; till the Child be something grown up, and fit to do some Service in the Tabernacle: for it seems, that as soon as he was brought up, he Worshipped God, v. 28. and presently after Ministred to Eli, 1 Sam. 2. 11. And this may further appear from the very Nature of the Vow, which must needs design a Service and an Advantage to the Tabernacle, and not a Burden and Encumbrance, as it would have been if a Young Child had been brought up to it, and left upon it.
• e

  That when once he is presented to the Lord, he may continue in his Service as long as he liveth, as is said v. 28.
• f

  Either, First, The word of God made known to them by Eli, above, v. 17. which being delivered by Gods High-Priest, and that in answer to his and his Wives Prayers, he took to be a kind of Oracle sent from God. But that word was already fulfilled in the Birth of a Son. Or, Secondly, Some other Word or Message from God to Elkanah or his Wife concerning Samuel; for such Revelations were frequent in those Ages of the Church, and were oft vouchsafed by God, concerning such Children as were extraordinary Persons, or in a special manner Devoted to God; as concerning Isaac, Gen. 18. and Sampson, Iudg. 13. 3, 4. and Iohn Baptist, Luk. 1. 13, 14, &c. and others. And so it might be here, though it were not mentioned before, there being many such things in Scripture omitted in their proper places, which afterwards are expressed or implyed upon other occasions. Or rather, Thirdly, It may be rendered, his matter or thing, i. e. the Bu∣siness concerning the Child, that which thou hast Promised or Vowed concerning him, that he may grow up, and be accepted and employed by God in his Service; and that he, when he is fully grown, may not break thy Vow, but con∣firm it.
• g

  Either, First, One to be offered at that time: the other two presented to the Priest, whether for his own use, or to be offered afterwards, as he saw fit. Or, Secondly, One for a burnt-offering, the Second for a sin-offering, the Third for a peace-offering; of which they might all Feast together; for all these sorts seem expedient for this work and time.
• h

  For the meat-offerings belonging to the principal Sacri∣fices, which to each Bullock were three tenth-deals, or three tenth parts of an Ephah, as appears from Numb. 15. 9. and 28. 12, and so nine Homers, or nine parts of the Ephah were spent, and the tenth part was either a separate meat-offering, or given to the Priest.
• i

  For drink-offerings, according to the manner.
• k

  Either, First, One of the three at the present, reserving the rest for the future. Or, Secondly, The three bullocks men∣tioned v. 24. to which the Article here added, in the He∣brew, seems manifestly to relate; there being no one Bullock there, singled out, to which it can belong. And so it is only an Enallage of the Singular Number for the Plural, which is frequent.
• l

  A form of Speech to engage favourable attention.
• m

  The usual Form of an Oath, as Gen. 42. 15. 1 Sam. 17. 55. and 20. 3. As surely as thou livest. Which asseverations seem necessary, because this was some Years after it, and was quite forgotten by him.
• ‖

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 him whom I have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by petition, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the LORD.
• n

  Or, given him, &c. i. e. do now give or offer him: for she did not lend him for a time, with a purpose or right to require him again. The words may be rendred thus: And I also asked him, or made my self to ask him (an usual He∣braism) for the Lord, i. e. I Prayed for this Child, not only for my self, and to take away my reproach, but especially that I might have a Child to Serve and Devote to the Lord. And so the following words, as long as he liveth, are not to be joyned with this foregoing Clause, but with those which come next after them; and that whole Clause may be thus rendred, as a consequent upon the former. And, or, there∣fore all the days in which he is, or shall be, he is or shall be lent or given to the Lord; or, as one begged for the Lord, and for his Service, and therefore justly given to him.
• ‖

  Or, he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I have •…•…∣ed by petition, shall be re∣turned.
• o

  Or, ren∣dred, or used as one given in my Prayer; for this was the condition of my Prayer, that he should be the Lords.
• p

  Not Eli, who is not mentioned, but v. 25. and then only passive∣ly, not as speaking or doing any thing; nor Elkanah, of whom here is no mention: but young Samuel, who is the subject spoken of in this and the foregoing Verse, and who was capable of worshipping God in some sort, at least with External Adoration; of which see on v. 22. And so the Parti∣cle there is Emphatical, signifying that hereby he entred him∣self into the worship and service of God in that place, to which he was Devoted by his Parents, and now did Devote himself.
• a

  i. e. Praise God, which is a part of Prayer, Col. 4. 2. 1 Tim. 2. 1. so it is a Synecdochical expression.
• See Luk. 1. 46. &c.
• b

  Or, leapeth for joy: for the words note not only inward joy, but also the outward Demonstrations of it.
• c

  As the Author and the Matter of my joy, that he hath heard my Prayer, and accepted my Son for his Service.
• d

  My strength and glory (which are oft signified by an Horn, as Psal. 89. 17, 24. and 92. 10.) are advanced and manifested to my Vindication, and the Confusion of mine Enemies.
• e

  i. e. Opened wide to pour forth abundant Praises to God, and to give a full answer to all the reproaches of mine Adversaries; whereas, before it was shut through Grief and Confusion.
• f

  i. e. More than theirs, or so as to get the Victory over them, as she saith afterwards. Here she manifests her great Prudence, and Piety, and Modesty, that she doth not name Peninnah, but only her Enemies in the general.
• g

  Because the matter of my joy is no trivial or Worldly thing, but that strange and glo∣rious Salvation or Deliverance which thou hast given me from my own oppressing Care and Grief, and from the Inso∣lencies and Reproaches of mine Enemies, in giving me a Son, and such a Son as this, who shall be serviceable to God, and to his People, in helping them against their Enemies, which she Presaged, as may be guessed from v. 10.
• Deut. 32. 4. Psal. 56. 8. and •…•…9. 6, 8.
• h

  None so perfectly, unchangeably and constantly Holy, as God hath shewed himself to be in this Act of Grace to me, whereby he hath both checked the Proud and Mighty, and Pleaded the Cause of his Afflicted Servants that trusted in Him, and also Fulfilled his Promise in giving me a Son, whom he hath Sanctified by his Grace to his Service; all which are the proper Effects of Gods Holiness.
• i

  Not onely none is so holy as thou art, but in truth there is none Holy (which word is easily understood out of the former clause) besides thee; to wit, intirely, or independently, but onely by participation from thee. Or, as none have any holiness like thine, so none have any Being besides thee, unless by derivation from thee.
• k

  Thou onely art a sure Defence and Refuge to all that Flee to thee, and Trust in thee, as I have found by my experience.
• l

  Thou Peninnah, boast no more of thy numerous off-spring, and speak no more insolently and scornfully of me, as thou hast done. She speaks of her in the Plural number, because she would not expose her name to Censure, but onely in∣struct and reprove her for her good.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 3. 13.
• ‡

  Heb. hard.
• m

  Heb. hard speeches, as those are called, Iudg. v. 15. harsh, heavy, and not to be born. Or, the old Sayings, either the old Proverbs concerning barren Women, which thou appliedst to me; or, the old re∣proaches, to which for a long time thou hast accustomed thy self.
• n

  He knoweth thy heart, and all that Pride, and Envy, and Contempt of me, which thy own Conscience knows; and all thy perverse carriages towards me.
• o

  i. e. He pondereth, or tryeth all mens thoughts and Actions, (for the Hebrew Word signifies both) as a just Judge, to give to every one according to their Works; and therefore he hath pitied my oppressed Innocency, and rebuked her Arro∣gancy. Or, by him Councels, or Actions, or Events, are dis∣posed or ordered, and not by our selves; and therefore he brings many things to pass contrary to Mens expectations, as now he hath done; he maketh one Barren, and another Fruitful, when, and how it pleaseth him. In the Hebrew Text it is Lo the Adverb; and so the words may be rendred thus, his actions are not, or, cannot be directed, or rectified, or corrected by any others; none can mend his Work, he doth every thing best, and in the best season, as now he hath done; Or weighed, or numbred, his wayes are unsearchable: or thus, are not his works right and straight? who can blame his actions? So Lo is for halo, as it is 2 Sam. 13. 26. 2 King. 5. 26. Iob 2. 10.
• p

  This notes, either 1. The strength of which they boasted, See Psal. 44. 6. and 46. 9. Or, 2. Their malicious or mis∣chievous Designs. See Psal. 7. 12. and 11. 2. and 37, 14. Or, 3. Their virulent Tongues, which are compared to bowes that shoot their Arrows, even bitter Words; as it is said, Psal. 64. 3. Compare Ier. 9. 3. Or, 4. Their procre∣ating Vertue, which may well be compared to a bow, both because it is called a Mans strength, Gen. 49. 3. And because Children which are the Effects of it, and are as it were shot from that bow, are compared to Arrows, Psal. 127. 4, 5. And this seems best to agree with the following Verse.
• q

  Or, were weak, or Feeble, in Body and Spirit, that had no strength to Conceive, which was once Sarah's case, Heb. 11. 11. Or, to bring forth, which was Israels condition under Hezekiah, 2 King. 19. 3.
• r

  Are enabled both to conceive and to bring forth, as the Church was, Isa. 66. 9.
• Psal. 34. 10.
• s

  Through extreme necessity, into which they are fallen from their greatest plenty. It is the same thing which is ex∣pressed both in divers Metaphors in the foregoing, and follow∣ing Verses, and properly in the latter branch of this Verse.
• t

  i. e. Ceased to be such, to wit, hungry; the hungry failed there was none of them hungry or indigent.
• u

  i. e. Many, as seven is oft used. She speaks in the Prophetick Style, the past time, for the future; for though she had actually born but one, yet she had a confident perswasion that she should have more, which was grounded either upon some particu∣lar assurance from God: or rather, upon the Prayer or Pre∣diction of Eli; which though it be mentioned after this Song, v. 20. yet in all probability was spoken before it, even upon the Parents presentation of the Child to Eli, Chap. 1. v. 25. it not being likely that she would sing this Song in Eli's presence, or before he had given his answer to her Speech delivered Ch. 1. v. 26, 27, 28. there being nothing more frequent than such Transpositions in Scripture. And the ex∣perience she had of the strange and speedy accomplishment of his former Prophecy, made her confidently expect the same issue from the latter.
• Jer. 15. 9.
• x

  i. e. Peninnah.
• y

  Either be∣cause she was now past Child-bearing, and importent for Pro∣creation: or, because divers of her Children, which were her Strength and her Glory, were dead, as the Hebrew Doctors relate.
• Deut. 32. 39.
• z

  Either, 1. Divers persons: he killeth one, and maketh another alive: or, 2. The same person whom he first killeth, or bringeth very nigh unto death, he afterwards raiseth to life. Me, who was almost overwhelmed and consumed with grief, he hath revived. The name of death both in Sacred Scripture, and Profane Writes, is oft given to great Cala∣mities; as Isa. 26. 19. Ezek. 37. 11. Rom. 8. 36.
• ‡

  Heb. hell.
• Psal. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. •…•….
• Psa. 113. 7.
• b

  i. e. Out of their low and miserable condition; as this Phrase is used, 1 King. 16. 2. Psal. 113. 7. Compare Iob 16. 15. Psal. 22. 16.
• c

  From the most sordid place, and mean Estate. Compare 1 King. 16. 2. Iob 36. 11. Psal. 7. 5.
• Job 36. 7.
• d

  Not onely possess themselves, but transmit them to their Posteri∣ty, as hath oft happened in the World: or, possess.
• e

  i. e. A glorious Throne or Kingdom.
• f

  Either, 1. The founda∣tions of the Earth, which God created, and upholds, and wherewith he sustains the Earth, and all its Inhabitants, as a House is supported with Pillars; and therefore it is not strange if he disposeth of persons and things therein as he pleaseth. Or, 2. The Princes or Governours of the Earth, which are called, the corners, or corner-stones of a Land or People, Iudg. 20. 2. 1 Sam. 14. 38. Zeph. 3. 6. and are fitly called Pillars, because they uphold the World, and keep it from sinking into Confusion: See Psal. 74. 2. Ier. 1. 18. Revel. 3. 12. And these are here said to be the Lords, by Creation and Constitution, because he advanceth them to their State, and preserves them in it; Prov. 8. 15, 16. and puts the world, or the Kingdoms of the World, upon them, as burdens upon their shoulders; See Isa. 9. 6.
• c Which the poor are said to embrace, Lament. 4. 5.
• Psa. 91. 11.
• g

  i. e. The steps or paths, their Counsels and Actions, he will keep, i. e. both uphold, that they may not fall, at least, into Mischief or utter Ruine; and direct and preserve from wandring, and from those fatal Mistakes and Errors that Wicked Men daily run into.
• ‡

  Psa. 94. 17.
• h

  Shall be put to silence: they who used to open their mouths wide against Heaven, and against the Saints, shall be so confounded with the un∣expected disappointment of all their hopes, and with Gods glorious appearance and operations for his People, shall have their mouths quite stopped, and sit down in silent Amaze∣ment and Consternation. See Isa. 15. 1. Ier. 8. 14. and 47. 5, 6.
• i

  Both inward, in their own minds, which are wholly in the dark, perplexed by their own Choice and Coun∣sels, not knowing what to say or do; and outward, in a State of deepest distress and misery.
• k

  To wit, against God; or against his Saints, as the wicked were confident they should do, because of their great Power, and Wealth, and Numbers: whereas Gods people were mean, and impotent, and helpless. And particularly, Peninnah shall not prevail against me by that strength which she hath, or thinks to have from her numerous off-spring. But it is to be observed, that although Hannah takes the rise of this song from her own condition, yet she extends her thoughts and words further, even to the usual methods of Gods Providence in the Go∣vernment of the World.
• l

  And of his People; especially the Philistines, who at this time were the chief Oppressors of Israel.
• m

  These and the following words are Prophetical of what God was about to do: They who are now our Lords, shall be subdued.
• Chap. 7. 1•…•….
• n

  i. e. Out of the Clouds or Air which is oft called Heaven.
• o

  As was done, 1 Sam. 7. 10.
• p

  i. e. Shall condemn and punish, as that Verb by a Synecdoche is oft used.
• q

  Or, of the land, to wit, the Philistines who dwelt in the utmost borders of Canaan, even upon the Sea-coast.
• r

  Either, 1. Unto the Judge or Ruler whom he shall set up for the Pro∣tection and Deliverance of his People; the word King be∣ing elsewhere so taken. Or, 2. The King properly so cal∣led: And so she Prophecieth, That Israel should have a King, and that there should be a great difference between King and King; between the Peoples King, Saul, whom they would obstinately and passionately desire, by whom therefore they should have but little relief; and Gods King David, whom God would Chuse as a man after his own Heart, and whom he would strengthen and assist so, as by his hands to break all his Enemies to pieces.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 89. 24.
• s

  i. e. Increase, or advance the strength.
• t

  i. e. Of his King. The same thing repeated in other Words; Although it may have a Mystical sense and re∣spect to Christ, the singular Anointed one of God, and the special King of his People, whom all their other Kings did Typifie and Represent, and from whom they received Au∣thority and Power.
• u

  In some way agreeable to his tender years, as in Singing, or playing upon Instruments of Musick, as they used then to do in Gods Service; or lighting the Lamps, or some other way. For, I suppose, Samuel was not brought to the Ta∣bernacle in such tender years as some think: of which, see on 1 Sam. 1. 22. i. e. Under the inspection, and by the di∣rection and instruction of Eli.
• y

  To wit, practically, i. e. They did not acknowledge, honour, regard, love, or serve God: for so words of know∣ledge are commonly used in Scripture; see Rom. 1. 28. 1 Cor. 15. 34. Tit. 1. 16.
• Chap. 8.
• z

  i. e. Presented it to the Lord, to be offered by the Priest.
• a

  For as the Lords part of the Peace-offerings was burnt upon the Altar, so the Priests and offerers parts were to be sodden.
• b

  Not contented with the Breast and Shoulder which were allotted them by God, Exod. 29. 27, 28. Levit. 7. 31, &c. They took also part of the offerers share; and besides, they snatched their part before it was heaved and waved, con∣trary to Levit. 7. 34.
• c

  And the other parts to be burnt with it. See Levit. 3. 3, 4, 9. and 7. 31. So this was an additional injury; for lest the fork should mistake and injure them, they took such parts as they best liked whilest it was raw, when it might be better discerned.
• ‡

  Heb. as on the day.
• d

  We are content to relinquish our parts to thee, onely let not God he wronged of his due.
• e

  Because they violently took away both Mans and Gods Dues, and this before their time, and that with manifest con∣tempt of God and Men; and all this meerly for the gratify∣ing of their sensual Appetite.
• f

  i. e. Even in the place of Gods special presence, where he saw and observed all their miscarriages: which argues the height of impiety and im∣pudence.
• g

  They neglected and abhorred the practise of carrying up Sacrifices to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉, •…•…hich they knew would be so grosly abused; and which, as they might think, would be rejected and abhorred by God himself; and therefore they would not contribute to the Priests Sin, and the corruption of Gods Worship; but judged it better to neglect the thing, than to expose it to the Priests depravation; wherein yet they Erred, as we see, v. 24.
• h

  i. e. Performed his Ministration carefully and faithfully, not corrupting nor abusing it, as Eli's Sons did.
• i

  In Gods Tabernacle: or as in Gods presence, sincerely and regular∣ly, with Gods approbation. Compare Gen. 17. 1. 2 Chron. 26. 4.
• Exod. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• k

  A garment used in Gods Service, and allowed not onely to the inferior Priests and Levites, but also to emi∣nent persons of the People: as 2 Sam. 6. 14. and therefore to Samuel, who, though no Levite, was a Nazarite, and that from his Birth.
• l

  Suitable to his Age and Stature, to be worn ordinarily: for coats were their usual Garments. See Gen. 3. 21. and 37. 3. 2 Sam. 15. 32. Cant. 5. 3. Dan. 2. 21. Luk. 3. 11. and 9. 3.
• m Knowing that he could not yet do much ser∣vice, she would not have him too burdensome to the Taber∣nacle, and therefore she yearly provided him with a Coat, which was the chief and upper Garment; and under that his other Garments possibly are comprehended.
• m

  As their Superiour, and Gods High-Priest, he Blessed them in Gods Name, and they received his Blessing by Faith, which made it effectual, v. 21.
• n

  i. e. A Child, or rather Children, as the Event shewed.
• ‖

  Or, P•…•… which see •…•…∣ed, &c.
• o

  Or, for the petition, i. e. the thing desired, to wit, the Child; which she, thy Wife, asked of the Lord; or, for the Lord: as Chap. 1. 28. to whom accordingly she hath given them. And therefore as she asked him not so much for her self, for she seldom sees him; as for the Lord, to whose service she hath wholly de∣voted him: So now I pray, that God would give you other Children for both your comfort and enjoyment.
• p

  To wit, in Mercy, and with his Blessing, as that Word is used Gen. 21. 1. Exod. 13. 19. Ier. 15. 15. not in anger, as it is taken Exod. 32. 34. Levit. 26. 16.
• q

  Not onely in Age and Stature; but especially in Wisdom and Goodness, as Luk. 1. 15. Or, was magnified: or grew great, famous and acceptable, as v. 26.
• r

  Not onely before men, who might be deceived, but in the presence and judgment of the All-seeing God.
• s

  And therefore unfit either to manage his Office himself, or to make a diligent inspection into the Carriage of his Sons in holy Administrations: which gave them opportunity for their Wickedness.
• t

  Whom they injured in their Offerings, and alienated from the Service of God.
• ‡

  Or, •…•…∣bled by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Exod. 38. •…•…. Numb. 4. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 8. 24.
• u

  Or warred: which expression is used of them, either because they came to the Service and Worship of God in the Tabernacle, which is often called a warfare; or, because they came in consi∣derable Numbers, and due order, like to an Army.
• x

  The place where all the People both Men and Women waited when they came up to the Service of God, 1 Sam. 1. 9, 12. Luk. 1. 10. because they could not have admittance into the Tabernacle, and because the Altar on which their Sacrifices were offered, was by the door. Hence it seems probable, that these Women were not such as devoted themselves to the Service of God and of his Tabernacle, either by Fasting and Prayer, &c. Or by Sowing, Spinning, &c. which if then there were any such, had their Stations not at the door, but in divers places allotted to them round about the Tabernacle; but of such as came up to Worship God at his Tabernacle; as Women oft-times did, with their Husbands, as here Han∣nah did, and the Blessed Virgin Mary, Luke 2. 41. or with their Parents. And this Exposition may receive strength from Exod. 38. 8. where the very same Phrase is used, and that when the great Tabernacle was not yet built, and so there was no occasion for any Women to come to the other less Tabernacle then used, save onely to Pray or offer Sacrifi∣ces.
• y

  As those above mentioned, v. 13. and v. 22. Eli's Sin in this matter was not onely that he reproved them too gently, and generally, and sparingly; but especially, that he contented himself with a Verbal Rebuke, and did not restrain them, as is said, Chap. 3. 13. and inflict those Pu∣nishments upon them, of putting them out of their Priests Office, and cutting them off from Gods People; which such high Crimes deserved by Gods Law, and which he as Judge and High-Priest ought to have done, without all respect of persons.
• ‖

  〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hear 〈◊〉〈◊〉 words of 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• z

  That dwell here, or come hither to Worship.
• a

  Words too mild for such Diabolical Actions.
• ‖

  Or, to cry 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• b

  Either 1. The Women that by your instigation were drawn to folly. Or, 2. others who are easily brought to follow your pernici∣ous example. Or, 3. Other persons of Pious and honest Minds, whom therefore he calls the Lords people by way of distinction from the children of Belial, who were so highly offended with the great dishonour done to God, and to his Worship, and with the horrible Wickedness of the Priests, that upon that occasion, they were hurried into the other Extreme, and lived in the neglect and contempt of their own indispensable duty of offering Sacrifices, because they came through the Priests hands.
• c

  By doing any injury.
• ‡

  Heb. God shall judge him. Gr. They shall pray for him to the Lord.
• d

  The Magistrate shall by his Sen∣tence end the difference, and both Parties shall acquiesce in his Determination, and so the Breach shall be made up. The sence is, If onely Man be wronged, Man can right it, and reconcile the Persons.
• e

  To wit, in such manner as you have done, directly and immediately, in the matters of his Wor∣ship and Service, wilfully and presumptuously.
• ‡

  Heb. who shall make himself a Judg for him?
• f

  The offence is of so high a nature, that few or none will dare to inter∣cede for him, but will leave him to the just Judgment of God. He speaks after the manner of Men, who do oft in∣tercede with the Prince, for such as have injured any private Person; but will not presume to do so when the Injury is Committed against his own Person. The Words are, and may be thus rendred, Who shall judge for him? Who shall interpose himself as Umpire, or Arbitrator, between God and him? Who shall compound that Difference? None can or dare do it, and therefore he must be left to the Dreadful, but Righteous Judgment of God: which is your Case and Misery.
• f

  i. e. Because God had determined to Destroy them for their many and great Sins; and therefore would not, and did not give them Grace to hearken to Eli's coun∣sel, and to Repent of their Wickedness, but hardned their Hearts to their Destruction.
• g

  He grew better in bad times, which is remembred to his commendation.
• Prov. 3. 4. Luk. 2. 52. Act. 2. 47. Rom. 14. 18.
• h

  i. e. A Prophet or Preacher sent from God, See 1 Tim. 6. 11. 2 Tim. 3. 17. •…•… Pet. 1. 21. Who this was, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Re∣vealed by God, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…t i•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and im∣possible to determine.
• ‖

  Or, in ap∣pearing did I appear.
• i

  Did I 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a favo•…•…▪ and appear so evidently 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and is this thy requi•…•…l?
• k

  i. e. Unto 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 thy Fathers House.
• l

  See Exod. 4. 27.
• m

  i. e. Either, 1. In Pharaohs Land, the whole Kingdom being as it were o•…•… great Family, whereof 〈◊〉〈◊〉 was the Master. Or, 2. In Pharaohs Court, where 〈◊〉〈◊〉 might probably be at the time of this Revelation, either to answer to some Accusation against him, or his Brethren, or to beg some Relaxation of the Rigor, or for some other occasion.
• n

  To wit, Aaron thy father; whereby the shews what he meant by his Fathers house.
• o

  That golden Ephod, which was peculiar to the High-Priest.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 10. 14. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 18. 8.
• p

  i. e. All the Priests part of the offerings. He onely had the Office, and he had the whole benefit.
• q

  Using them irreverently, contemptuously, and prophane∣ly; both by abusing them to your own Luxury, and by cau∣sing the People to abhor and neglect them. He chargeth Eli with his Sons faults.
• r

  Permitting them to dishonour and injure me, by taking my part to themselves; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 rather to offend me by thy connivence at their sin, than to displease them by severe rebukes, and effectual restraints, and just punishments; and so prefer their will, and pleasure, and honour, before mine.
• s

  To Pamper your selves. This you did not out of any necessity, but out of meer Luxury.
• t

  Not contented with those parts which I had allotted you, you invaded those choice Parts which I reserved for my self.
• u

  Qu. Where, or when did God say this? Answ. Either, 1. When he made that promise for the Perpetuation of the Priesthood in Aarons Family, Exod. 28. 43. and 29. 9. Object. If Eli and all his Family had been cut off, yet that Promise had been made good in Eleazars Family: how then was that Promise recalled by this Sentence against Eli? Answ. It was recalled and made void, though not absolutely and universally to all Aarons Family; yet respectively to Eli and his Family, which were wholly excluded from the benefit of it, wherein otherwise they should have shared. Even as Gods keeping of the Israelites out of Canaan, and in the Wilderness for Forty years, and destroying them there, is called his breach of promise, Numb. 14. 34. although the Promise of Canaan was not simply made void to all the Israelites, but onely to that evil Generation of them: Or, as Gods Covenant with David, and with his Seed, of which God saith, that it should stand fast, Psal. 89. 28. and that he would not break nor alter it, v. 34. yet is said to be made void, v. 39. to wit, in regard of some particular branches, or members of that Family. Or, 2. To Eli himself, or to his Father, when the Priesthood was translated from Elea∣zars to Ithamars Family for some cause not mentioned in Scripture, but most probably for some great miscarriage of some of them. If it be said, That there is no such Promise Recorded in Scripture; it may be so replyed, That there are many sayings and doings noted in Holy Scripture, which were not spoken of in their proper times and places, as Gen. 24. 51. and 42. 21. Hos. 12. 4. Luk. 11. 49. Act. 20. 25. So the sence of the place may be this, That promise and privi∣ledge of the perpetuation of the Priesthod in Phinchas and his Family, made to them Numb. 25. 12. namely upon con∣dition of his and their faithfulness in their Office, which is plainly understood, I now take away from that Family for their wickedness, and I transfer it to thee and thine, and will fix it there upon the same condition.
• x

  i. e. Minister unto me as High-Priest. Walking is oft put for Discharging ones Office; before me, may signifie that he was the High-Priest, whose sole Prerogative it was to Minister before God, or be∣fore the Ark, in the Most Holy Place.
• y

  As long as the Mo∣saical Law and Worship lasted, as that Phrase is oft used.
• z

  To wit, to fulfil my promise, which I repent of, and hereby retract.
• a

  That Worship and serve me with Reverence and Godly Fear, and according to my Will, which I esteem as an Honour done to me.
• b

  I will advance them to Honour, and maintain them in it.
• Mal. 2 9
• c

  Not formally and directly; for so Eli's Sons did not despise God; but indirectly and by conse∣quence, by presumptuous disobedience of my Commands; by defiling and disgracing my Worship and Ordinances, ei∣ther by transgressing the Rules I have given them therein, or by their ungodly and shamefull Conversation; and by making my service contemptible and abominable to others through their Scandals; all which are manifest Arguments of contempt of God, and are so called, as Numb. 11. 20. 1 Sam. 12. 9, 10. Mal. 1. 8. and all which were eminently found in Eli's sons.
• d

  Both by God and Men.
• King •…•…. •…•…7. •…•…4▪ •…•…▪ •…•…▪ 11, •…•…. •…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• e

  i. e. I will take away thy strength, which is oft signified by the arm, as Iob 22. 8. Psal. 37. 17. or all that in which thou placest thy confidence and security: either, 1. The Ark, which is called Gods strength, Psal. 78. 61. and was Eli's strength, who therefore was not able to bear the very ridings of the loss of it, Chap. 4. 18. Or, 2. His Priest∣ly dignity or employment, whence he had all his Honour and Substance. Or rather, 3. His Children, to whom the words following here, and in the succeeding Verses, seem to consine it, who are the strength of Parents: see Gen. 49. 3. Deut. 21. 17. Psal. 127. 4, 5.
• f

  i. e. Thy Childrens Chil∣dren, and all thy Family: which was in great measure ac∣complished, 1 Sam. 22. 16, &c.
• g

  They shall generally be •…•…ut off by an untimely Death, before they be old.
• ‖

  Or, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the Taberna∣cle, for all the wealth which God would have given Is∣rael.
• h

  So the sense is, Thou shalt see, not in thy Person, but in thy Posterity; (it being most frequent in Scripture to attribute that to Parents, which properly belongs to their Posterity onely; as Gen. 17. 8. and 27. 29, 40.) an enemy, i. e. thy Competitour, or him who shall possess that place of high Trust and Honour which now thou enjoyest; (such persons being through Mans corrupt Nature esteemed as a mans worst Enemy:) in my habitation, i. e. in the Sanctuary. And then he adds by way of Aggravation, that this sad Ac∣cident should happen, in all the wealth which God shall give Israel; i. e. In a time when God should eminently bless Isra∣el, and make good all his Promises to them, which was in Solomon's days, when Abiathar of Eli's Race was put out o•…•… the High-Priesthood, and Za•…•…ck was put in his place, 1 King. 2. 27, 35. when the Priesthood was most glorious, and most Profitable, and comfortable; and therefore the loss of i•…•… more deplorable. But the words may be otherwise ren∣dered, as is noted in the Margent of our English Bibles; Thou shalt see, to wit, in thy own person, the affliction, or oppressi∣on, or calamity of my habitation, i. e. either of the Land of Israel, wherein I dwell; or of the Sanctuary, called the ha∣bitation by way of Eminency, whose greatest glory the Ark was, 1 Sam. 4. 21, 22. and consequently, who•…•…e greatest Ca∣lamity the loss of the Ark was; for, or instead of all that good wherewith God would have blessed Israel, or was about to bless Israel; having raised up a young Prophet Samuel, and thereby given good grounds of hope that he intended to bless Israel, if Thou and thy Sons had not hindred it by your Sins, which God was resolved severely to Punish. So this clause of the Threatning concerns Eli's Person, as the following concerns his Posterity. And this best agrees with the most proper and usual signification of that Phrase, Thou shalt see.
• See Zech. 8. 4.
• i

  i. e. As long as the Priesthood continues in thy Family; or as long as the Levitical Priesthood lasts.
• k

  i. e. Those of thy Posterity.
• l

  i. e. From attendance upon mine Altar, whom I shall not destroy, but suffer to live, and wait at the Altar.
• m

  Shall be so forlorn and mi∣serable, that if thou wast alive to see it, it would grieve thee at the very heart, and thou wouldst consume thine Eyes with weeping for their Calamities. So the Phrase is like that of Richel weeping for her children, Jer. 31. 15. which were slain long after her Death.
• n

  i. e. Thy Children.
• ‡

  Heb. Men.
• o

  About the Thirtieth year of their Age, when they were to be ad∣mitted to the plenary Administration of their Office, Num. 4. 3. then they shall die.
• p

  To wit, of the certain truth of all those sad Predicti∣ons.
• q

  And so they did, chap. 4. 11.
• Ezek. 4▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• r

  To wit, of another Line, as is necessarily implied by the total removal of that Office from Eli's Line, before threatned. The Person designed is Zadok, one eminent for his Faithfulness to God, and to the King, who, when Abia∣thar, the last of Eli's Line, was Deposed by Solomon, was made High-Priest in his stead, 1 King. 2. 27, 35. 1 Chron. 29. 22.
• s

  And shall not dishonour or disobey me, to gratify his Sons, as thou hast done.
• t

  i. e. Give him a numerous Posterity, as that Phrase is used, Exod. 1. 21. 2 Sam. 7. 11. 1 King. 11. 38. and confirm that sure Covenant of an ever∣lasting Priesthood made to Phinehas, of Eleazar's Line, Numb. 25. 13. and interrupted for a little while by Eli, and his, of the Line of Ithamar, unto him and his Children for ever. And this was manifestly verified until the Babylonish Captivity, Ezek. 44. 15. and there is no reason to doubt of its continuance in the same Line till Christ came.
• u

  i. e. Mini∣ster as High-Priest.
• x

  Fither, First, Before King Solomon, who was Anointed King, 1 King▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 39. and before the suc∣ceeding Kings, who are commonly called Anointed, or the Lords Anointed, as 1. Sam. 12. 3, 5. and 24. 6, 10. Psal. 89. 38, 51. Lam. 4. 10. Or rather, Secondly, Before Jesus Christ; First, Because this Title of Anointed, or Christ, or Messias, (both which words signifie only the Anointed) is most frequently and eminently Ascribed to Christ, both in the Old and New Testament, and therefore it is most reasonable to understand it of him, when there is nothing in the Text or Context which Determines it to any other. Secondly, Christ is the main Scope and Design, not only of the New, but of the Old Testament, which in all its Types and Cere∣monies represented Christ; and particularly, the High-Priest was an eminent Type of Christ, and did Represent his Person, and Act in his Name and Stead, and did mediately, what Iohn Baptist did immediately, go before the face of the Lord Christ; and when Christ did come, that Office and Officer was to cease. Thirdly, The High-Priest is seldom or never said to Walk or Minister before the Kings of Israel or Iu∣dah, but constantly before the Lord, and consequently, be∣fore Christ, who, as he was God Blessed for ever, Rom. 9. 5. was present with, and the Builder and Governour of the An∣cient Church of Israel, as is manifest from Act. 7. 35. 1 Cor. 10. 4. Heb. 3. 3, 4, 5, 6. and many other places; and their Temple is particularly called his Temple, Mal. 3. 1. because all the Temple-worship was performed in his presence, and had a special respect unto him, and therefore the High-Priest is most properly said to walk before him.
• ‡

  Heb. to •…•…∣ship him.
• y

  In way of humble Supplication. See 1 King. 2. 26. and 23. 9.
• z

  Whereas before they were so Nice and Delicate, that my liberal allowance could not satisfie them, but they must have their Meat Raw and Fat, &c. above, v. 13, 14, 15, 16. so the punishment is suited to the Nature of their Sin.
• ‡

  Heb. joy▪
• ‖

  Or, some∣what abo•…•… the Priest∣hood.
• In∣to the meanest office belonging to it. See Ezek. 44. 10, 11, &c. Quest. How could they be reduced to so great straits, seeing, though they lost the High-Priesthood, they still were inferior Priests, and had a right to those plentiful Provisions which belonged to that Order? Ans. First, They might be degraded not only from the Office of the High-Priest, but also from that of the Inferior Priests, and consequently might forfeit and lose all the Priviledges belonging to their Office. Secondly, This might be from the Tyranny and Violence of some of the succeeding Priests of Eleazar's Line, towards that other Line which had long stood in com∣petition with them, and had for a season got away the Priest∣hood from them. For this Text only relates the matter of Fact, but doth not express any Approbation of it.
• a

  i. e. Under his inspection and direction, which, being so young, he needed.
• b

  To wit, the word of Prophesie, or the Revelation of Gods will to and by Prophets.
• c

  i. e. Rare or Scarce, such things being most Precious in Mens esteem, whereas common things are generally despised.
• d

  God did not impart his mind by way of Vision or Revela∣tion openly, or to any publick Person, to whom others might resort for satisfaction, though he might or did pri∣vately reveal himself to some Pious Persons for their particu∣lar Direction. This is here premised, as a reason why Sa∣muel understood not, when God called him once or twice.
• e

  In the Court of the Tabernacle.
• f

  To wit, clearly and distinctly. This is added, as an Evidence of his Old Age, partly to shew God's contempt of him, notwithstanding his Venerable Age, and his preferring the child Samuel before him in this vision; and partly, as the reason why Samuel so rea∣dily ran to him upon the first call, because his great Age made him more to need his Servants help.
• g

  Before the Lights of the Golden Candlestick were put out, i. e. in the Night-season, or before the Morning, when they were put out, as they were Lighted in the Evening, Exod. 27. 21. Levit. 24. 3. 2 Chron. 13. 11.
• h

  i. e. In a place nigh to the Tabernacle, the Particle in being oft used for near, as hath been shewed formerly; for in the Taberna∣cle or Temple none might lie.
• i

  Not that this happened when he first lay down, but whilst he was lying there.
• k

  Shewing his great Faithfulness and Diligence in the Ser∣vice, either of the Lord, or of his Master Eli.
• ‖

  Or, thus did Samuel before he knew the LORD, and before the word of the LORD was revealed unto him.
• l

  Either, First, He was not acquainted with God in that Extraordinary or Prophetical way. Or rather, Secondly, He did not yet understand, any more than before, that it was not Eli, but God, who spake to him. And this ignorance of Samuel's served Gods Design, that his simplicity might give Eli the better assurance of the truth of Gods call, and message to Samuel.
• m

  He persists in the same readiness to obey and serve him, and was not discouraged or driven from his Duty by his double mistake and disappointment.
• n

  By the considerati∣on of Samuel's Piety, of the Sanctity of the place adjoyn∣ing, from whence God had oft-times spoken, and of the So∣litude of the place, where there was no human Person be∣sides himself, who could or would have called Samuel in that manner.
• o

  i. e. I am ready to hear what thou speakest, and to do what thou requirest.
• p

  Before, he spake to him at a distance, even from the Ho∣ly Oracle between the Cherubims; but now, to prevent all further mistakes, the Voice came near to him, as if the Per∣son speaking had been present with him.
• q

  Before the Voice passed by him, now the speaker fixeth his abode with him for a time, till he had uttered his whole mind to him.
• r

  As he had done before.
• s

  His Name is here doubled, to engage him to the more speedy and diligent attention.
• t

  Those things which are related in the next Chapter, which though done by the Philistines, God here ascribes to himself, because he was the first and chief cause of it, by withdrawing his helping hand from Israel, and by delivering the Ark, and Eli's two Sons, and the rest of the People, into his and their Enemies hands.
• 2 King. 21. 12.
• u

  Which will be so terrible, that not only those that feel it shall groan under it, but those that only hear the report of it, shall be struck with such Amazement and Horror, which will make their Heads and Hearts ake. A Metaphor from him, who being surprized with some great and hideous Noise, such as Thunder or great Guns, his head is much affected with it, and the Sound or Tingling of it abides in his Ears a good while after it. This Phrase is used also, 2 King. 21. 12. Ier. 19. 3.
• x

  In that time which I have appointed for this work, which was about Twenty or Thirty Years after this threat∣ning. So long space of Repentance God allows to this wick∣ed Generation, to make their peace with God, and prevent the Execution, as others did in like cases.
• ‡

  Heb. esta∣blish.
• Chap. 2. •…•…0.
• y

  By that Pro∣phet, chap. 2. 27.
• ‡

  Heb. begin∣ning and end∣ing.
• z

  Though this Vengeance may and shall be delayed for a season, to manifest my patience, and inci•…•… them to Repentance; yet when once I begin to Inflict, I shall certainly go on with it, and not desist till I have made a full end.
• ‖

  Or, and I will tell him, &c.
• Chap. 2. 29, 30, 31, &c.
• a

  i. e. Condemn, and Punish or Destroy, as the word Iudge is oft used, as Gen. 15. 14. Ioh. 3. 18. and 16. 11.
• b

  His Children, and Posterity, as is manifest by the Story; as the word House is frequently taken, as 2 Sam. 7. 11. 1 King. 21. 29. So the House of Iudah, of Aaron, of David, are oft taken for their Posterity. And to Build an House in Scri∣pture use, is to encrease their Posterity, as Exod. 1. 21. Deut. 25. 9. Ruth 4. 11. Compare Gen. 16. 2. and 30. 3.
• c

  Till they be utterly rooted out: or, for a long time, as that Phrase is oft used.
• d

  Either by the information of the Prophet, chap. 2. v. 27, &c. or by his own guilty and self-accusing Conscience. But these, and the foregoing and following words, may well be, and are rendred thus, for this iniquity, because he knew (both by common Fame, and by his own ob∣servation) that his Sons, &c. He cannot pretend ignorance, or want of proof of their wickedness, which aggravates his Sin.
• ‖

  Or, accursed.
• e

  Not only hateful to God, but contemptible to all the People, whereby they also brought their Sacred Office, and Gods Holy Ordinances into contempt. Heb. Cursed themselves, or made themselves Execrab•…•…e or Accursed, both to God and men: by their Lewd and Cursed Practices, they put themselves under the Curse of God, by such a gross Violation of Gods Commands; Compare Ios. 6. 18. and 7. 12, 13. This expression may be used by way of reflection upon their Father, because be did not denounce the Curse of God against them, nor put them out of the Priesthood, as Accursed Persons, although they were so Vile, that they had prevented their Fathers censure, and Meritoriously cast them∣selves out, and cut themselves off from the Priesthood and Congregation of the Lord, which their Father should have done Judicially.
• ‡

  Heb. frown∣ed not upon them▪
• f

  He contented himself with a cold and gentle reproof, and did not severely rebuke, and punish, and effectually restrain them from their abominable Courses, nor use that Authority which God had given him, as a Fa∣ther, as an High-Priest, and as a Judge, or Chief Magistrate, against them, as by the Law of God he was obliged to do.
• g

  Which might be done before, though it be mentioned here only. Or, I do swear: the past Tense being common∣•…•…y put for the pre•…•…ent in the Hebrew Tongue.
• h

  Or, con∣cerning, as the Praefix Lame•…•… is oft used, as Exod. 14. 3. and 18. 7. 2 Sam. 11. 7. Psal. 91. 11. compare with Matth. 4. 6. i i. e. The punishment threatned against Eli and his Family, shall not be prevented or hindred by all their Sa∣crifices, as they fondly imagine, but shall Infallibly be Executed.
• k

  Although the Tabernacle, whilst it was to be removed from place to place in the Wilderness, had no Doors, but consisted only of Curtains, and had only Hangings before the entrance, instead of Doors; yet when it was settled in one place, as now it was in Shiloh, where it had been for a long time, it is more than probable, both from this place, and by comparing 1 Sam. 1. 9. and 2 Sam. 6. 17. and from the Nature and Reason of the thing, that it was inclosed within some solid Building, which had Doors, and Posts, and other Parts belonging to it.
• l

  i. e. The matter of the Vision or Revelation, partly from the Reverence and Respect he bore to his Person, to whom he was loath to be a messenger of such sad tidings; partly, lest if he had been hasty to utter it, Eli might think him Guilty of Arrogancy or secret Com∣placency in his Calamity, which was like to tend to Samuel's advancement. And not being commanded by God to ac∣quaint Eli herewith, he prudently suspended the publication of it, till a fit occasion were offered, which he might rea∣sonably expect in a very little time, knowing that Eli would be greedy to know the matter of that Revelation, the Pre∣face whereof he was acquainted with; and that it would be less offensive, and therefore more useful to Eli, when he saw that Samuel was not puffed up with it, nor forward to vent it, until Eli forced it from him.
• ‡

  Heb. •…•…o add
• m

  God inflict the same Evils upon thee, which I suspect he hath pronounced against me, and greater Evils too. Or, God do so, i. e. let God deal with thee so severely, as I cannot or am loath to express. So it is a kind of Aposiopesis usual in Oaths, and in Adjurations. The same Phrase is in Ruth 1. 17. Thus he adjures him to utter the whole truth, as was usual among the Hebrews, as 1 King. 22. 16. Matth. 26. 63.
• ‖

  Or, word.
• ‡

  Heb. all the things, or words.
• n

  This severe Sentence is from the Sovereign Lord of the World, who hath an absolute Power and Right to dispose of me and all his Creatures as he pleaseth; to whose good plea∣sure I therefore freely submit: from Israel's God, who was known by this Name of Iehovah, who is in a special manner the Ruler of the People of Israel, to whom it properly be∣longs to punish all mine offences; whose Chastisement I there∣fore accept.
• o

  As in Stature, so in Wisdom and Piety, and God's Favour, and Reputation with the People.
• 1 King. 8. 56.
• p

  i. e. Want its effect or success: God made good all his Predictions. A Metaphor from pre∣cious Liquors, which when they are spilt upon the Ground, are altogether useless and ineffectual. This Phrase is oft used, as Ios. 21. 45. Esth. 6. 10, &c.
• q

  Through the whole Land, from the Northern Bound Dan, to the Southern, Beer-sheba; which was the whole length, and largest extent of the Land. See Iudg. 20. 1, 2. 2 Sam. 17. 11.
• r

  Both by Eli's Testimony, and particular Re∣lation of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 going History, to the People that came from all Parts; 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by succeeding Revelations made to him, whereof mention is made in the next Verse, which though placed after, might be done before.
• ‖

  Or, faithful.
• s

  Or, did use to Reveal his mind to Samuel.
• t

  i. e. By his word, the Noun for the Pronoun, which is frequent, as Levit. 14. 15, &c. by his word of command, which he chose to deliver to Israel by his Mouth, as it h•…•…e follows; or by his word of Prophesie concerning future events.
• a

  i. e. The Word of the Lord revealed to Samuel, and by him to the People; Either, First, The Prophetical Word mentioned before, chap. 3. 11, &c. which is here said to come, or to come to pass, as it was foretold, to all Israel. But the subject of that Prophesie was not all Israel, but Eli and his House, as is evident. Or rather, Secondly, A Word of com∣mand, that all Israel should go forth to Fight with the Phi∣listines, as the following Words explain it, that so they might be first humbled and punished for their Sins, and so prepared by degrees for their future Deliverance.
• ‖

  Or, came to p•…•…ss.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• b

  Or, to meet the Philistines, who having by this time recruited themselves after their great loss by Sampson, Iudg. 16. 30. and perceiving an eminent Prophet arising among them, by whom they were likely to be United, Counselled and As∣sisted, thought fit to Suppress them in the beginning of their Hopes and Designs of Rescuing themselves from their power.
• c

  A place so called here (by Anticipation) from a following event, chap. 7. 12.
• d

  A City so called in the Tribe of Iudah, Ios. 15. 53. upon the Borders of the Philistines Country: not that Aphek in Asher, Ios. 19. 30. Iudg. 1. 31. which was very remote from them.
• ‡

  Heb. the battel was spread.
• e

  Heb. When the Battel was spread, i. e. when the two Armies had drawn forth themselves into Military Order, and put themselves into the usual Posture for Fighting, and began to Fight in their several Places.
• ‡

  Heb. the aray.
• f

  Seeing our Cause is so just, our own just and necessary Defence from God's and our Enemies, and we came not forth to Battel by our own motion, but by God's command delivered by Samuel. This was strange blindness, that when there was so great a corruption in their Worship and Man∣ners, chap. 2. and such a Defection to Idolatry, chap. 7. 3. Psal. 78. 58. they could not see sufficient reason why God should suffer them to fall by their Enemies.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 unto us.
• g

  That great pledge of God's presence and help, by whose Conduct our Ancestors obtained success, Numb. 10. 35. and 14. 44. Ios. 6. 4. instead of the performance of Moral Duties, humbling themselves deeply for, and Purging themselves speedily and throughly from all their Sins, for which God was displeased with them, and now had chastised them, they take an easier and cheaper Course, and put their trust in their Ceremonial Observances, not doubting but the very presence of the Ark would give them the Victory. And therefore it is no wonder they meet with so sad a disappontment.
• h

  Which it may seem they should not have done without asking Counsel of God, which they might easily have done by Samuel.
• Exod. 25. 18, 22.
• i

  Either, First, In the camp. Or rather, Se∣condly, In Shiloh.
• k

  Attending upon it, instead of their Aged Father.
• l

  Partly, from their great joy and confidence of success; and partly, in Design to encourage themselves, and terrifie their Enemies.
• m

  By information from the Israelites, who would readily tell them of it to affright them.
• n

  To wit, in and with his Ark: or, they give the Name of God to the Ark, before which he was Worshipped, as they used to do to the Images of their false gods.
• ‡

  Heb. yester∣day, or, the third day.
• o

  Not to our knowledge, or not in our times; for the forementioned re∣movals of the Ark were before it came to Shiloh.
• p

  They secretly confess the Lord to be higher and greater than their gods, and yet against their knowledge presume to oppose him.
• q

  They mention the Wilderness, not as if all the Plagues of the Egyptians came upon them in the Wil∣derness, but because the last and forest of all, which is there∣fore put for all; to wit, the Destruction of Pharaoh and all his Host, happened in the Wilderness, namely, in the Red-Sea, which having the Wilderness on both sides of it, Exod. 13. 18, 20. and 14. 3, 11. and 15. 22, &c. may well be said to be in the Wilderness. Although it is not strange if these Heathens did mistake •…•…nd misreport some Circumstances, in a Relation of the Israelitish Affairs, especially some hundreds of Years after they were done, such mistakes being frequent in divers Heathen Authors, treating of those matters, as Iu∣stin, and Tacitus, and others.
• r

  Since you can expect no relief from your gods, who are not able to resist theirs, it concerns you to put forth all your Strength and Courage, and once for all to act like brave and valiant Men.
• •…•…udg. 13. 1.
• ‡

  Heb▪ be men.
• Psal. 78. 9.
• s

  i. e. To his habitation, called by the Ancient Name of his Tent.
• t

  Before they lost but 4000, now in the presence of the Ark 30000, to teach them that the Ark and Ordi∣nances of God, were never Designed for Sanctuaries or Re∣fuges to impenitent Sinners, but only for the Comfort and Relief of those that Repent.
• u

  Horsemen are not menti∣oned; Either, First, Because they had few or none, God having forbidden the multiplication of their Horses, Deut. 17. 16. and the Philistines, their Lords and Oppressors, ha∣ving taken away what they had. Or, Secondly, Because they fled away, as is usual in such Cases, whilst the Footmen were more easily overtaken.
• Psal. 78. 61.
• x

  Which God justly and wisely permitted; partly, to punish the Israelites for their Profanation of it: partly, that by taking away the pretences of their Foolish and Impious confidence, he might more deeply humble them, and bring them to true Repentance: partly, that the Philistines might by this means be more effectually convinced of Gods Al∣mighty Power, and of their own, and their gods Impotency, and so a stop might be put to their Triumphs and Insultati∣ons, and to their Rage against the poor Israelites, whom otherwise in human appearance they might easily have rooted out. Thus as God was no loser by this event, so the Phi∣listines were no gainers by it; and Israel, all things consider∣ed, received more good than hurt by it, as we shall see.
• ‡

  Heb. died.
• Job 2. 12.
• y

  The usual Rites in great sorrows; See Gen. 37. 29. Ios. 7. 6, &c. 2 Sam. 1. 2, 11.
• Chap. 1. 9.
• z

  Placed there on purpose for him, that he might soon re∣ceive the Tidings which he longed for.
• a

  Whereby he discovered a publick and generous spirit, and a fervent Zeal for God, and for his Honour and Service, which he preferred before all his Natural Affections and Worldly Interests, not regarding his own Children in comparison of the Ark, though otherwise he was a most Indulgent Father, and had reason to believe that they went out like Sheep for the slaughter, according to Samuel's Prediction.
• Chap. 3. 2.
• ‡

  Heb. s•…•…ood.
• b

  I speak not what I have by uncertain Rumors, but what mine Eyes were Witnesses of.
• ‡

  Heb. is the thing.
• c

  Being so oppressed with Grief and Astonishment, that he had no Strength left to support him.
• d

  To wit, the Gate of the City, which was most convenient for the speedy un∣derstanding of all Occurrences.
• e

  Old, and therefore weak and apt to fall; Heavy, and therefore his fall more danger∣ous and pernicious.
• f

  He was their Supreme Governor, both in Civils and Spirituals.
• ‖

  Or, to cry out.
• ‡

  Heb. were turned.
• g

  To wit, before her time, which is oft the effect of great Terrors, both in Women, and in other Creatures, Psal. 29. 9.
• ‡

  Heb. set not her heart.
• h

  Being overwhelmed with Sorrow, and so uncapable of Comfort.
• ‖

  That is, Where is the glory?
• ‖

  Or, There is no glory.
• Chap. 14 3.
• i

  i. e. The glorious Type and assurance of Gods presence, the Ark, which is oft called Gods Glory, as Psal. 26. 8. and 78. 61. Isa. 64. 11. and which was the great safe∣guard and Ornament of Israel, which they could glory in above all other Nations.
• k

  This is repeated to shew her Piety, and that the Publick and Spiritual loss lay heavier upon her spirit, than her Per∣sonal or Domestick Calamity.
• a

  Quest. Why were not they immediately killed, who touched the Ark, as afterwards Uzzah was? 2 Sam. 6. 7. Ans. First, Because the Sin of the Philistines was not so great, be∣cause the Law forbidding this, was not given, or at least was not known to them; whereas Uzzah's Fact was a transgres∣sion, and that of a known Law. Secondly, Because God designed to reserve the Philistines for a more publick and more shameful punishment, which had been prevented by this.
• b

  Where they found it in the Camp of the Israelites, chap. 4. 1.
• c

  Called also Azotus: whither they brought it, either because it was the first City in their way, or rather be∣cause it was a great and famous City, and most eminent for the worship of their great God Dagon.
• d

  Either, First, Out of respect to it, that it might be worshipped together with Dagon. Or rather, Secondly, By way of reproach and contempt of it, as a Spoil and Trophy set there to the honour of Dagon, to whom doubtless they Ascribed this Victory, as they did a former, Iudg. 16. 23. And though they had some reverence for the Ark before, chap. 4. 7, &c. Yet that was certainly much diminished by their success against Israel, not withstanding the presence and help of the Ark.
• e

  i. e. The Priests of Dagon.
• f

  Either to worship Dagon according to their manner: or being curious and greedy to know whether the Neighbourhood of the Ark to Dagon had made any alteration in either of them, that if Dagon had re∣ceived any Damage, they might, if possibly they could, repair it, before it came to the Peoples knowledge, as indeed they did, to prevent their contempt of that Idol, by which the Priests had all their reputation and advantage.
• g

  Suppo∣sing or pretending that his fall was wholly casual.
• h

  The head is the Seat of Wisdom; the Hands, the In∣struments of Action: both are cut off, to shew that he had neither Wisdom nor Strength to Defend himself, nor his wor∣shippers. Thus the Priests by concealing Dagon's shame be∣fore, make it more evident and infamous.
• ‖

  Or, the fishy part.
• i

  Heb. Only Da∣gon, i. e. that part of it from which it was called Dagon, to wit, the Fishy part, for Dag in Hebrew signifies a Fish. And hence their Opinion seems most probable, that this Idol of Dagon had in its upper parts an human shape, and in its lower parts the Form of a Fish; for such was the Form of divers of the Heathen gods, and particularly of a god of the Phoenicians (under which Name the Philistines are compre∣hended) as Diodorus Siculus, and Lucian, both witness, though they call it by another Name.
• k

  Or, upon it, i. e. upon the Threshold, there the Trunk abode in the place where it fell, but the Head and Hands being violently cut off, were slung to distant and several places.
• ‡

  Of the Tem∣ple.
• l

  Out of a Religious reverence, supposing this place to be Sanctified by the touch of their god, who first fell here, and being broken here, touched it more thoroughly than he did other parts. This Superstition of theirs was Noted and Cen∣sured long after, Zephan. 1. 9. Herein they manifested their stupendious Folly, both in making a perpetual Monument of their own and Idols shame, which in all reason they should rather have buried in eternal Oblivion; and in turning a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and certain Argument of Contempt, into an occasion of further Veneration.
• m

  When this History was Written, which if Written by Samuel towards the end of his Life, was a sufficient ground for this expression, this Superstitious usage having then continued for many Years.
• n

  For their Incorrigibleness by the foregoing Documents.
• o

  Partly, by wasting their Land, chap. 6. 5. and partly, by kil∣ling many of their Persons, as is sufficiently implied here, v. 10.
• ‡

  Hebr. in the seats. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• Psal. 78. 66.
• p

  A Disease mentioned only here, and Deut. 28. 27. it was in the hinder parts. It is needless to enquire into the Nature of it. It may suffice to know, that it was a very Sore Disease, and not only very Vexations and Tormenting, but also Pernicious and Mortal.
• q

  Supposing that this Plague was confined to Ashdod for some particular Reasons, or that it came upon them by Chance, or from some bad Influence of the Air, or of the Stars, or for putting it into Dagon's Temple, which they re∣solved they would not do.
• ‖

  Or, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 great 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• r

  Or, in their hidden parts, to wit, in the inwards of their hinder parts. Which is the worst kind of Emerods, as all Phisicians acknowledge, both because its Pains are for more sharp and keen than the other; and because the Malady is more out of the reach of Remedies.
• s

  Not that they intended this, but because this would be the event of it.
• t

  To wit, the City of Ekron, during its short stay there. Or, in every City, to wit, where the Ark of God came: for it came also to Gaza and Askelon, and produced the same Effects there, as may be gathered from chap. 6. 4, 17. though for brevity sake it be here omitted.
• u

  Either of some other Plague, or Ulcer, as may be thought from v. 6. or of the Emerods, which Infested and Tormented even those whom it did not kill.
• x

  Or, of that City where the Ark was; and the City is put for the Peo∣ple Inhabiting it.
• a

  So long they kept it, as loth to lose so great a Prize, and willing to try all ways to keep it, and yet free them∣selves from the Mischiefs aecompanying its presence.
• b

  Whose Art was in great esteem with Heathen Nations, and especially with the Philistines, and their Neighbours, the Canaanites and Egyptians.
• c

  In what manner, and with what Gifts; for to send it, they had Decreed before, chap. 5. 11.
• d

  i. e. Without a present; which they judged necessary, from the common Opinion and Practice both of Iews and Gentiles.
• e

  Thereby to acknowledge our Offence, and ob∣tain his Pardon.
• f

  You shall understand, what is hitherto doubtful, whether he was the Author of these Calamities, and why they continued so long upon you. Compare verse 7, 8, 9.
• Or, was not.
• g

  They desire particular Information, because they were ignorant of the Nature and Manner of the Worship of Is∣rael's God, and they might easily understand that there were some kinds of Offerings which God would not accept.
• h

  i. e. Figures of that part of the Body which was the seat of the Disease, which by its swelling, or some other way, Represented also the Disease it self. Which they Offered not in contempt of God, for they sought to gain his Favour hereby; but in Testimony of their Humiliation, that by lea∣ving this Monument of their own Shame and Misery, they might obtain Pity from God, and Freedom from their Di∣sease.
• i

  Which Marred their Land (as it is related v. 5.) by Destroying the Fruits thereof; as the other Plague Af∣flicted their Bodies.
• ‡

  Heb. them.
• Chap. 5. 6.
• k

  The Glory of his Power in Conquering you, who seem∣ed and pretended to have Conquered him; of his Justice in Punishing you, and of his Goodness if he shall Relieve you.
• l

  They so speak, either because not only Dagon, but their other gods also, were thrown down by the Ark, though that be not related; or because the Plural Number in that Case, was commonly used for the Singular.
• m

  Or, should ye harden, the Future Tense of the Indica∣tive Mood being put potentially, as is not unusual. They express themselves thus, either because they perceived that some opposed the Decree of sending home the Ark, though the most had consented to it; or because they thought they would hardly send it away in the manner prescribed, by gi∣ving Glory to God, and taking Shame to themselves.
• Exod. 7. 13. and 8. 15. and 14. 17.
• n

  Which they might easily learn, either by Tradition from their Ancestors, or by the Reports of the Hebrews.
• ‡

  Or, deluded them.
• ‖

  Or, reproach∣fully.
• Exod. 12. 31.
• ‡

  Heb. them.
• o

  As David did for the same use, •…•… Sam. 6. 3. in Reve∣rence to the Ark.
• p

  Partly, in Respect to the Ark; and pa•…•…∣ly, for the better Discovery, because 〈◊〉〈◊〉 untamed 〈◊〉〈◊〉 are wanton, and apt to wander, and keep no certain and con∣stant paths, as Oxen accustomed to the Yoke do, and there∣fore were most unlikely to keep the direct Road to Israels Land.
• q

  Which would stir up Natural Affection in their Dams, and cause them rather to return Home, than to go to a strange Countrey.
• r

  Which God winked at in them, both because they were ignorant of Gods Law to the contrary, and because they had no Levites to carry it upon their Shoulders.
• s

  For they durst not presume to open the Ark, to put them within it.
• s

  Or, Border, i. e. the way that leadeth to his Coast, or Border, viz. the Countrey to which it belongs.
• ‖

  Or, it.
• t

  Which they might well 〈◊〉〈◊〉, if such Heifers should against their common use, and natural instinct, go into a strange path, and Regularly and constantly proceed in it, without any man's Conduct.
• u

  This Evil came to us from some Influences of the Stars, or other unknown Causes. Which was a weak and Foolish Inference, depending upon a meer Contingency, it being uncertain whether God would please to give them this Sign; and probable that he would deny it, both to punish their Superstition, and to harden their hearts to their further and utter Destruction. But wicked Men will sooner believe the most uncertain and ridiculous things, than own the visible Demonstrations of Gods Power and Providence.
• x

  i. e. Leading to Bethshemesh, a City of the Priests, Ios. 21. 16. who were by Office to take care of it.
• y

  Testifying at once both their Natural and Vehement Inclination to their Calves, and the Supernatural and Divine Power which over∣ruled them to a contrary Course.
• z

  Under pretence of an honourable dismission of it; but in truth, to prevent all Im∣posture, and to get assurance of the truth of the Event. All which Circumstances tended to their greater Confusion, and Illustration of God's Glory.
• a

  Not the Lords of the Philistines, but the Bethshemites, to wit, the Priests that dwelt there.
• b

  There may seem to be a double Error in this Act. First, that they Offered Fe∣males for a Burnt-Offering, contrary to Levit. 1. 3. and 22. 19. Secondly, That they did it in a forbidden place, Deut. 12. 5, 6. into which they might easily be led by excess of Joy, and eager desire of returning to their long-interrupted course of Offering Sacrifices. And some think these Irregularities were partial Causes of the following Punishment. But this case being very extraordinary, may in some sort excuse it, if they did not proceed by ordinary Rules. As for the first, though they might not chuse Females for that use: yet when God himself had chosen, and in a manner Consecrated them to his service, and imployed them in so Sacred and Gloti∣ous a Work, it may seem tollerable to offer them to the Lord, as being his peculiar, and improper for any other use. And for the latter, we have many instances of Sacrifices offered to God by Prophets, and Holy Men, in other places, besides the Tabernacle, upon extraordinary occasions, such as this certain∣ly was; it being fit, that the Ark should at its first return be re•…•…eived with Thanksgiving and Sacrifice; and this Place being Sanctified by the presence of the Ark, which was the very soul of the Tabernacle, and that by which the Taber∣nacle it self was Sanctified, and for whose sake the Sacrifi∣ces were offered at the door of the Tabernacle.
• c

  Or, For the Levites had taken down: for this, though mentioned after, was done before the Sacrifices were offe∣red.
• d

  To wit, that prodigious return of the Ark to its own Countrey, and the entertainment it found there.
• e

  This is added for explication of that foregoing Phrase, all the cities; either to shew, that under the Name of the five Cities were comprehended all the Villages and Territories belonging to them, in whose Name, and at whose Charge these presents were made; or to express the difference between this and the former present, the Emerods being onely five, according to the five Cities mentioned, v. 17. because it may seem, the Cities onely, or principally, were pestered with that Disease; and the Mice being many more, according to the number of all the Cities, as is here expressed: the Word city being taken generally so, as to include, not onely Fenced Cities, but also the Country Villages, as is here added, and the Fields belonging to them, these being the parts where the Mice did most mischief.
• ‖

  Or, great stone.
• f

  Which is mentioned as the utmost border of the Philistines Territory to which the Plague of Mice did extend. The Word stone being easily understood out of v. 14. where this great stone is expresly mentioned, as the place on which the Ark was set, which is also here repeated in the following words. And this place is here called Abel, by anticipation, from the great Mourning men∣tioned in the following Verse.
• g

  Having now an opportunity which they never yet had, no•…•… were ever like to have, it is not strange they had a ve∣hement curiosity and desire to see the contents of the Ark: or whether the Philistines had taken them away, and put other things in their place; and they thought they might now presume the more, because the Ark had been polluted by the Philistines, and was now exposed to open view, and not yet put into that Most Holy Place, which they were for∣bidden to approach.
• h

  i. e. Of the people living in, and near Bethshemesh, or coming thither from all parts upon this great and glorious occasion. Heb. And, or Also he 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the people; to wit, of or belonging to other pla∣ces, though now here: So these are distinguished from the men of Bethshemesh, of whom he speaks onely in general and indefinitely, he smote the men; i. e. Some, or many of them, and then sets down the number of the persons smitten, or s•…•…in, either excluding the Bethshemites, or including them.
• i

  This may seem an incredible Relation, both because that place could not afford so great a number, and because it seems an act of great rigour, that God should so severely punish those people who came with so much Zeal and Joy to Congratulate the return of the Ark, and that for so inconside∣rable an Errour. For the latter branch of the Objection, it may be said, 1. That God always used to be most severe in Punishing his own People, as Sinning against more know∣ledge and warning than others; especially, for such sins as immediately concern his own Worship and Service. 2. That men are very incompetent Judges of these Matters, because they do not understand all the reasons and causes of Gods Judgments. For although God took this just occasion to punish them for that Crime which was so severely forbidden even to the common Levites under pain of Death; of which see Numb. 4. 18, 19, 20. Yet it is apparent, that the People were at this time guilty of many other, and greater Miscar∣riages, for which God might justly inflict the present pu∣nishment upon them: and moreover, there are many secret Sins which escape Mans Observation, but are seen by God, before whom, many persons may be deeply guilty, whom men esteem innocent and vertuous. And therefore men should take heed of Censuring the Judgments of God, of which it is most truly said, that they are oft secret, but ne∣ver unrighteous. And for the former branch of the Ob∣jection, many things are, or may be said; 1. That the Land of Israel was strangely populous, See 2 Sam. 24. 9. and 2 Chron. 13. 3. 2. That all these were not the setled Inha∣bitants of this place, but most of them such as did, and in all probability would resort thither in great numbers upon so illustrious an occasion. 3. That all these were not struck dead in the very Fact, and upon the place, which would have terrified others from following their example; but were se∣cretly struck with some Disease or Plague, which killed them in a little time. 4. That divers Learned Men translate, and understand the place otherwise, and make the number much smaller. Iosephus the Jew, and the Hebrew Doctors, and many others contend, that onely seventy persons were slain. Which though it seem but a small number, yet might justly be called a great slaughter, either for the quality of the persons Slain, or for the greatness and extraordinariness of the Stroke; or because it was a great Number, considering the smallness of the Place, and the sadness of the Occasion. The Words in the Hebrew are these, and thus placed, he smote of or among the people seventy men, fifty thousand men; where∣as, say they, The Words should have been otherwise placed, and the greater number put before the less, if this had been meant, that he smote 50 Thousand and 70 Men. And one very Learned Man renders the Words thus, He smote of the people seventy men, even fifty of a thousand, the Particle Mem, of, being here understood, as it is very frequently. So the meaning is, That God smote every Twentieth man of the Transgressours, as the Romans used to Cut off every Tenth Man in case of the general guilt of an Army. Or the Words may be rendred thus, He smote of, or among the people, seventy men out of fifty thousand men; the Particle Mem, of, or out of, being understood before the Word fifty, which Bochart puts before a thousand; and it may be thus expressed, to shew, that God did temper his Severity with great Clemency: and whereas there were many thousands of Transgressors (every one following his Brothers Example, as is usual in such cases) God onely singled out 70 of the Principal Offenders, who either Sinned most against their Light, or Office; or were the Ringleaders, or Chief encou∣ragers of the rest. To which may be added, That the an∣cient Translators, the Syriack, and Arabick, read the Place five thousand and seventy men, being supposed to have read in their Hebrew Copies, Chamesh, five, for Chamishim, fifty, which is no great alteration in the Word.
• ‡

  Heb. The Lord, this ho∣ly God.
• k

  i. e. To Minister before the Ark where the Lord is pre∣sent. Since God is so severe to mark whatsoever is amiss in his Servants, who is sufficient and worthy to serve him? who dare presume to come into his presence? It seems to be a Complaint, or Expostulation with God, concerning this last and great instance of his Severity.
• l

  Who will dare to re∣ceive the Ark with so much hazard to themselves?
• m

  Whither they sent, either because the Place was not far off from them, and so it might soon be removed, which they mainly desired: or, because it was a place of Eminency and Strength, and somewhat further distant from the Phi∣listines, where therefore it was likely to be better preserved from any new attempts of the Philistines, and to be better attended by the Israelites, who would more freely and fre∣quently come to it at such a place, than in Bethshemesh, which was upon the border of their Enemies Land: or because they thought they would gladly receive it, being a pious and zealous People: or because it was in the way to Shilo, its an∣cient Habitation; and whither they might suppose it was to be carried by degrees, and several Stages, whereof this was one.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 132. 5.
• a

  They gladly embrace the motion, as wisely consider∣ing, that their great Calamity was not to be charged upon the Ark, but upon themselves and their own carelesness, ir∣reverence, and presumption, in looking into the Ark. This place is elsewhere called Baalah, and Kiriath-Baal, as is evident from Ios. 15. 9, 60. and 18. 14. and 1 Chron. 13. 6, 7.
• b

  i. e. Caused it to be brought up; to wit, by the Priests appointed to that work, whom they could easily procure, and undoubtedly would do it, especially having been so late∣ly warned of the great danger of violating Gods Commands in those matters. In Scripture-use, men are commonly said to do that which they order, or cause others to do.
• •…•… Sam▪ 6. 4.
• c

  This place they chose, because it was both a strong place, where it would be most safe; and an High Place, and therefore visible at some distance, and to many persons, which was con∣venient for them, who were at that time to direct their Pray∣ers and Faces towards the Ark, 1 King. 8. 29, 30, 35. Psal. 28. 2. and 138. 2. Dan. 6. 10. And for the same reason David afterwards placed it in the Hill of Sion. Some Translate the word, in Gibeah. But that was in the Tribe of Benjamin, Ios. 18. 27. Iudg. 19. 14. whereas this Kiriath-jearim was in the Tribe of Iudah, 1 Chron. 13. 6, 7.
• d

  Not that they made him either Levite or Priest, as some would have it; for in Israel persons were not made, but born such; and since the Institution of Levites and Priests, none were made such, that were born of other Tribes, or Families; but that they devoted, or set him apart (as this Verb sometimes signifies) wholly to attend upon this Work.
• e

  Him they chose rather than his Father, because he was younger and stronger, and probably freed from Domestick Cares, which might divert him from, or disturb him in this Work; or because he was more eminent for Prudence or Piety.
• f

  To keep the place where it was clean and neat, and to guard it that none might approach or touch it, but such as God required, or allowed to do so.
• g

  Where it continued, and was not carried to Shilo its for∣mer place, either because that place was destroyed by the Philistines when the Ark was taken, as may be gathered from this History, compared with Ier. 7. 12, 14. and 26. 6, 9. Or because God would hereby punish the wickedness either of that particular place of Shiloh, or of the People of Israel, by keeping it in a private and obscure place, and that near to the Philistines, whither the generality of the People nei∣ther durst, nor could safely come.
• h

  He saith not, That this 20 years was all the time of the Arks abode there, for it con∣tinued there from Eli's time, till David's Reign, 2 Sam. 6. 2. which was 40 years, Act. 13. 21. but that it was so long there ere the Israelites were sensible of their Sin and Mise∣ry, ere they lamented, &c. as it follows.
• i

  i. e. They fol∣lowed after God with Lamentation for his departure, and so long estrangement from them, and with prayers for his re∣turn, and favour to them.
• k

  To all the Rulers and People too, as he had occasion in his Circuit, described below, v. 16. mixing exhortations to Repentance, with his judicial Administrations.
• l

  If you do indeed what you profess, if you are resolved to go on in that which you seem to have begun.
• m

  Sincerely and in good earnest.
• Josh. 24. 14, •…•…3.
• n

  Out of your houses where some of you keep and Worship them; and out of you hearts and affecti∣ons, where they still have an Interest in many of you.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 2. 13. Deut. 6. 13.
• o

  And particularly or especially, Ashtaroth, which •…•…e mentions as a god, whom they▪ together with 〈◊〉〈◊〉 neighbouring Nations, did more eminently worship. See Iudg. 2. 13.
• p

  By purging them from all Sin, and particularly from all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to other gods. Or, direct 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉, having 〈◊〉〈◊〉 your hearts from your Idols, turn them to God, and not to ot•…•… Idols or vanities.
• Matt. 4. 10. Luk. 4. 8.
• q

  Or, then, upon these conditions you may confidently expect it.
• •…•…udg. 10. 16.
• r

  Not that beyond Iordan, of which Iudg. 11. 11. •…•…9. but another in Canaan, where the Israelites used to 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Iudg. 20. 1. 1 Sam. 10. 17.
• s

  Which they did either, •…•…∣guratively, they drew tears out of their Hearts▪ and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 out of their Eyes as it were Rivers of Water; such des•…•…p∣tions of penitential Sorrow being not unusual: See Ps•…•…l. 6. 7. and 119. 136. Ier. 9. 1. Lam. 3. 48, 49. Or rather, 2. Pro∣perly, because they are said first to draw it, and then to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 it out. And this agrees well with the State of those times, wherein such Rites, as this were very customary. Now this course they seem to have used, either 1. As a mean or in∣strument of their Purification. So they washed themselves in this Water, thereby acknowledging their filthiness, and cleansing themselves as the Law prescribed. But this seems not probable; 1. Because here is onely mention of drawing and pouring forth this water before the Lord, but not of any washing themselves with it. 2. Because this was not a fit time and place to Purifie themselves in this great and ge∣neral Assembly. Or, 2. as an External Si•…•…n, whereby they testified and professed, both their own great filthiness and need of washing by the grace and spirit of God, and blood of the Covenant, which are oft signified by water, and their sincere desire to pour out their very hearts before the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, in true Repentance, and to cleanse themselves from all filthi∣ness of flesh and spirit.
• t

  i. e. In the publick Assembly, where God is in a special manner present, as hath been no∣ted before.
• u

  i. e. Governed them, reformed all abuses against God or man, took care that the Laws of God should be observed and executed, and willful Transgressors Pu∣nished.
• x

  To wit, with an Army, v. 10. suspecting the Effects of their general Convention, and intending to nip them in the bud.
• y

  Being a company of unarmed persons, and unfit for Battel.
• ‡

  Heb. be not si•…•…ent from us from crying.
• z

  We are ashamed and afraid to look God in the face, because of our great wickedness this day remembred and acknowledged: do thou therefore intercede for us, as Mo∣ses did for his Generation.
• a

  Which it might be, though it was more than Eight days old, and so that Law, Exod. 23. 19. was not violated.
• b

  Ei∣ther himself by Divine Instinct, which was a sufficient War∣rant; or rather by a Priest, as Saul is afterwards said to have offered, 1 Sam. 13. 9.
• c

  Burning all the parts of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, according to the Law of the Burnt-offerings▪ whereas in other Offerings some parts were reserved.
• Psal. 99. 6.
• ‖

  Or, answer∣ed.
• d

  As appears by the Effects, the following Thunder, and the overthrow of the Philistines Host.
• ‡

  Heb. voice.
• e

  Either by the Lightnings, or Thunderbolts, or other things which accompanied the cracks of Thunder: or by the Israelites, who perceiving them to be affrighted and flee away, pursued, and smote them, as the next Verse men∣tions.
• f

  Qu. Whence had they Weapons wherewith to smite them? Answ. Divers of them probably brought them to the Assembly, others borrowed them at Mizpeh, or the neighbouring places: and the rest might be the Arms of the Philistines, which they threw away to hasten their flight, as is usual in such cases.
• g

  A rude unpolished Stone, which was not prohibited by that Law, Levit. 26. 1. there being no danger of Wor∣shipping such a Stone, and this being set up onely as a Monument of the Victory.
• ‖

  〈◊〉〈◊〉, the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o•…•… •…•…elp.
• h

  By which, compared with Chap. 4. 1. it appears, that this Victory was gained in, or •…•…ear the very same place where the Israelites received their former fatal loss.
• i

  He hath begun to help us in some mea∣sure, though not compleatly to deliver us. By which wary expression, he exciteth both their thankfulness for their mer∣cy received, and their holy fear and care to please and serve the Lord, that he might proceed to help and deliver them more effectually.
• k

  i. e. They came not with a great Host, as now they did, but onely molested them with stragling Parties, or Gari∣sons; as 1 Sam. 10. 5. and they came not, to wit, all the days of Samuel, as it follows, i. e. while Samuel was their •…•…ole Judge, or Ruler; for in Saul's time they did come, 1 Sam. 13. 5, 17. and 14. 52. and 17. 1. &c.
• ‡

  Heb. return∣ed.
• l

  By the Philistines, who, it seems, were frighted into this Restitution by their dread of Samuel, and of the Divine Vengeance. Object. The Philistines had Cities and Gari∣sons in Israel's Land after this time; as 1 Sam. 10. 5. and 1•…•…. •…•…. Answ. Either therefore those places were not any of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 here mentioned; for it is not said, That all their Ci∣ties were restored, but onely indefinitely, the cities, and those limited to a certain compass, from Ekron to Gath; or some of the Cities now restored by the Philistines, were af∣terwards retaken by them.
• m

  An agreement for the Cessa∣tion of all acts of Hostility.
• n

  i. e. The Canaanites, oft called Amorites, because these were forme•…•…ly the most Va∣liant and Terrible of all those Nations, and the first Enemies which the Israelites met with, when they went to take Possession of their Land. They made this Peace with the Canaanites, that they might be more at leasure to oppose the Philistines, now their most Potent Enemies.
• o

  For though Saul was King in Samuel's last days, yet Sa∣muel did not then quite cease to be a Judge, being so made by Gods extraordinary Call, which Saul could not destroy; And therefore Samuel did sometimes, upon great occasions, though not ordinarily, exercise the office of a Judge after the beginning of Saul's Reign; as Chap. 11. 7. and 15. 32, 33. And the years of the Rule of Saul and Samuel are joyned together, Act. 13. 20, 21. Qu. How doth the Office of a Judge agree with Hannahs Vow, whereby she devoted him to a perpetual attendance upon the Lords Service? Answ. This was not inconsistent with her Vow, which consisted of two Branches, the one more general, that he should be gi∣ven, or lent to the Lord all his days, 1 Sam. 1. 11, 28. which she faithfully executed, leaving him wholly to the service and disposal of the LORD, who thought fit to employ him in this way; and, if any thing therein was contrary to that Vow, could undoubtedly dispense with it, as being his own •…•…ght onely; the other more particular, that no Raser should come upon his head; nor doth it appear that this part was violated; or if it was, it was done by Divine Dispensati∣on.
• ‡

  Heb. and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 circuited.
• p

  Either a place known by that name: or the house of God; to wit, Kiriath-jearim, where the Ark was.
• q

  In the Eastern Border.
• r

  Towards the West.
• s

  He went to those several places, partly in compliance with the people, whose convenience and benefit he was willing to purchase with his own trouble, making himself an itinerant Judge and Preacher for their sakes; and partly, that by his presence in several parts, he might the better observe, and rectifie all sorts of miscarriages against God or Men.
• t

  That by joyning Sacrifices with his Prayers, he might the better obtain direction and assistance from God upon all emergencies. Object. It was unlawful to build another Altar for Sacrifice besides that before the Tabernacle, Deut. 12. 5, 13. Answ. This was in part excused by the confusion of those times, wherein the Tabernacle and its Altar were Destroyed; as is most probable; but most fully, because this was done by Prophetical Inspiration, and Divine Dispensation, as appears by Gods approbation and acceptance of the Sa∣crifices offered upon it.
• a

  And so unable for his former Travels and Labours.
• b

  Not Supreme Judges, for such there was to be but one, and that of Gods chusing; and Samuel still kept that Office in his own hands, Chap. 7. 15. but his Vicegerents or De∣puties, who might go about and determine matters, but with reservation of a right of Appeals to himself. He ad∣vanceth his Sons to this place, not so much out of Paternal Indulgence, the sad Effects whereof he had seen in Eli; but because he had doubtless instructed them in a singular man∣ner, and fitted them for the highest Employments; and he hoped that the Example he had set them, and the Inspection and Authority he still had over them, would have obliged them to diligence and faithfulness in the execution of their Trust.
• c

  In the Southern border of the Land of Canaan, where he placed his Sons, because these parts were very remote from his house at Ramah; where, and in the neighbouring places Samuel himself still executed the Office of the Judge; sending his Sons to reside and judge in distant places, for the ease and convenience of the People.
• De•…•…. 16. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• d

  Opportunity and temptation drew forth and discovered that Corruption in them, which till now was hid from their Father, and, it may be, from themselves.
• e

  Either for Age, or Dignity, and Power.
• f

  They feared, that Samuel would not live long; and that either he through infirmity and indulgence might leave the Government in his Sons hands; or that they would Invade and keep it, after their Fathers Death; and therefore they joyntly make their Complaints against them, and procure their removal from their places. Thus they are brought low, and crushed by those very wicked ways by which they de∣signed to Advance and Establish themselves. So true is it, That Honesty is the best Policy, and Unrighteousness the greatest Folly.
• Hos. 13. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Act. 13. 21.
• g

  Their conclusion out-run their premises, and their Desires exceed their Reasons or Arguments, which extended no further than to the removal of Samuel's Sons from their places, and the procuring some other just and prudent assistance to Samuel's Age. Nor was the grant of their Desire a Remedy for their Disease, but rather an Aggrava∣tion of it. For the Sons of their King might and were like∣ly to be as corrupt as Samuel's Sons; and, if they were, would not be so easily removed as these were.
• h

  i. e. As most of the Nations about us have. But there was not the like reason, because God had separated them from all other Nations, and cautioned them against the imitation of their Examples, and had taken them into his own immediate Care and Government; which priviledge other Nations had not.
• ‡

  Heb. was evil in the eyes of Samuel.
• i

  Not their complaint of his Sons, but their desire of a King, as is apparent from the following Words, and from the whole course of the Story. Which was so grievous to him; partly, because of their Injustice and Ingratitude to him∣self, whose Government, though it had been so sweet and be∣neficial to them, they plainly shew themselves weary off; and Principally, because God was hereby dishonoured and provoked, by that distrust of God, and that vain-glory and ambition, and that itch after changes, which were the ma∣nifest causes of this Desire; and because of that great servi∣tude and misery, which he wisely foresaw the People would hereby bring upon themselves, as he particularly informs them, v. 11, &c.
• k

  For the Pardon of their Sin, and desire of direction and help from God in this great affair.
• l

  God grants their Desire in Anger, and for their Punish∣ment, as is affirmed, Hos. 13. 11. Compare Numb. 22. 13, 20. Deut. 1. 22. Psal. 77. 20.
• m

  i. e. Not thee only, nor principally. Compare Gen. 32. 28. Exod. 16. 7. Hos. 6. 6. Mat. 10. 20.
• Chap. 10. 19.
• n

  This injury and contumely, reflects chiefly upon me and my Government.
• o

  To wit, by my immedi∣ate and peculiar Government, which was the great honour, safety, and happiness of this People, if they had had wit to know it, or hearts to prize it. And all the Infelicities of Israel, under this kind of Government, did not proceed from the Nature of the Government, but from the ungovernable∣ness and wickedness of the People, which, they might be sure, would produce the same or greater Calamities under their Kingly Government. Qu. First, Did not God Reign over them when they had Kings? Ans. Yes, in a ge∣neral way, but not in such a peculiar manner as he did by the Judges, who were generally raised and called by Gods particular Appoitnment, Endowed and Sanctified by his Spi∣rit, directed and assisted by his special Providence upon all Emergencies; whereas all things were for the most part con∣trary in their Kings. Qu. Secondly, Was it simply unlawful for the People to desire a King? Ans. No, as appears from Deut. 17. 14. but herein was their Sin, That they desired it upon Sinful grounds, of which see on v. 7. and in an Impe∣tuous manner, and at an unseasonable time, and without ask∣ing Leave or Advice from God; which in so weighty and difficult a Case they could not neglect without great Sin.
• p

  Thou farest no worse than my self. This he speaks for Samuel's Comfort and Vindication.
• ‖

  Or, obey.
• ‖

  Or, notwith∣standing, when thou hast solemnly pro∣tested against them, then thou shalt shew, &c.
• q

  That, if it be possible, thou maist yet prevent their Sin and Misery.
• r

  i. e. Of the Kings which they desire like the Kings of other Nations. He speaks not of the just Authori∣ty, or the right of their Kings, but of their Practice, as is evi∣dent from divers of the following particulars, which are ex∣presly forbidden and condemned in Scripture, as we shall see.
• Chap▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Chap▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• s

  To wit, In•…•…uriously and by Violence, as this Hebrew word is oft used, as Gen. 20. 3. and 27. 36. Iob 5. 5. and so it must be here; because otherwise the King would have no more priviledge than any of his Subjects; for any Man might take a Son with his own or Parents consent.
• t

  Or, and for his Horses, for so the Hebrew word Parosh, sometimes signifies, as Isa. 21. 7, 9. and 28. 28. to ride his Horses.
• u

  Heb. To, or for himself; Emphatically, i. e. for his own fancy, or glory, or conveniency, or evil design, and not on∣ly when the necessities of the Kingdom or Commonwealth require it, as the Judges did. And though this might seem to be no incumbrance, as it is here represented, but an honour and advantage to the Persons so advanced, yet even in them that Honour was accompanied with great Dangers, and Pernicious Snares of many kinds, which those faint Shadows of Glory could not recom∣pence; and as to the publick, their Pomp and Power proved very Burdensom and Oppressive to the People, whose Lands and Fruits were taken from them, and bestowed upon these, for the support of their State, as it follows below, v. 14, 15.
• x

  At his own pleasure, and without their consent, when possibly their own Fields required all their time and pains.
• y

  He will press them for all sorts of his work, and that upon his own terms.
• z

  Which would be more grievous to their Parents, and more dangerous to themselves, because of the tenderness of that Sex, and liableness to many injuries.
• 1 King. 21. 7
• a

  To wit, by fraud or force, as Ahab did from Naboth.
• b

  He will not only take the Fruits of your Lands for his own use, but will take away your Possessions to give to his Ser∣vants.
• c

  Besides the several Tenths which God hath reserved for his Service and Servants, he will, when he pleaseth, impose another Tenth upon you.
• ‡

  Heb. Eu∣nuchs.
• d

  Heb. to his Eunuchs, which may be properly understood, and may imply a further inju∣ry, that he should against the command of God, make some of his People Eunuchs; and take those into his Court and Favour, which God would have cast out of the Congre∣gation.
• e

  By constraint, and without sufficient recompence.
• f

  i. e. He shall use you like Slaves, and deprive you of that Liberty which you now enjoy.
• g

  Ye shall bitterly mourn for the sad Effects of this in∣ordinate desire of a King.
• h

  Because you will not hear him, nor obey his Counsel in this Day. Compare Prov. 1. 24, &c. Zech. 7. 13.
• i

  i. e. These things shall never be, these are but vain Supposi∣tions to affright us from our purpose. Thus they are not ashamed ot give Samuel the lye, of whose Modesty, Integri∣ty, and Prophetical Spirit, they had so great assurance, as if he had feigned those pretences meerly to keep the power in his own and his Sons hands.
• k

  We will have a King, what∣sover it cost us, although all thy Predictions should be ve∣rified.
• l

  Woful Stupidity! Whereas it was their Glory and Hap∣piness that they were unlike all other Nations, Numb. 23. 9. Deut. 33. 23. as in other Glorious Priviledges, so especially in this, That the Lord was their onely and immediate King and Lawgiver.
• ‡

  In times of peace.
• ‡

  V•…•…z. in times of War, as this is, 1 Sam. 1•…•…. 12.
• m

  He repeated them privately between God and himself; partly, for his own Vindication and Comfort: and partly, as a Foundation for his Prayers to God, for Direction and Assistance in this difficult case.
• n

  Betake your selves to your several occasions, till you hear more from me in this Matter. For God hath heard your words, and will give way to your Irregular and Obsti∣nate desire; and accordingly I shall wait upon God for the Determination of the Person, which he hath wholly reserved to himself, as for Judges, so for the King also, Deut. 17. 15. and for the Regulation of all the Circumstances.
• Chap. 14. 51. 1 Chron. 8. 33.
• a

  Obj. His Name was Ner, 1 Chron. 8. 33. and 9. 39. Ans. Either his Father had two Names, as was usual among the Hebrews: or Kish was really his Father that begot him; and Ner, the Brother of Kish, 1 Sam. 14. 51. 1 Chron. 9. 36. is called his Father, because upon the Death of Kish, he took the care of his Education, and brought him up as his own Son.
• ‖

  Or, the son of a man of Iemini.
• b

  Heb. the Son of a man of Iemini; i. e. ei∣ther of Benjamin: or of a Place, or of a Man called Iemini.
• ‖

  Or, substance.
• c

  i. e. A man of great courage and strength; which tends to Saul's commendation: Otherwise, a man of great wealth. But that seems confuted by Saul's words below, v. 21. and the Peoples contempt of him, chap. 10. 27.
• ‡

  Heb. choice and goodly. Gr. a man proper and goodly.
• d

  Heb. good, i. e. comely and personable, as that word is used, Gen. 6. 2. as evil is put for deformed, Gen. 41. 19.
• e

  A tall Stature was much valued in a King in Ancient Times, and in the Eastern Countries.
• f

  Which were there of great price and use, Iudg. 10. 4. and 12. 14. because of the scarcity of Horses, Deut. 17. 16. and therefore not held unworthy of Saul's seeking, at least in those Ancient Times, when Simplicity, Humility and In∣dustry, were in fashion among Persons of Quality.
• g

  A part of the Tribe of Ephraim, which Bordered upon Benjamin; and therefore they could soon pass out of the one into the other, and back again, as they saw cause.
• ‡

  Heb. Jemini.
• h

  In which was Ramah, called also Ramah or Ramathaim Sophim, the place of Samuel's Birth and Habitation, 1 Sam. 1. 1. and 7. 17.
• i

  A Prophet, as that Phrase is used, 1 Sam. 2. 27. I•…•…s. 14. 6. Iudg. 13. 6.
• One of great Reputation for his Skill and Faithfulness.
• k

  His Declarations of things secret or future, always certain, and confirmed by the Event.
• l

  The Course we should take to find the Asses. He saith, peradventure, because he doubted whether so great a Prophet would seek, or God would grant him a Revelation concerning such mean matters. Although sometimes God was pleased herein to condescend to his People, to cut off all pretence or occasion of seeking to Witches or Heathenish divinations. See 1 King. 14. 2. 2 King. 1. 3.
• ‡

  Heb. is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 out of, & •…•….
• m

  This he saith, because Bread was not unusually given by way of present, as we see 1 Sam. 10. 3, 4. Or Bread is put for all manner of Provisions; as is frequent, and among these they might have something not unfit, in these plain Times, to make a Present of, as Clusters of Raisins, or Cakes of Figs, such as Abigail Presented to David, 1 Sam. 25. 18. See also 1 King. 14. 3. 2 King. 4. 42.
• n

  Such Presents were then made to the Prophets, 1 King. 14. 2, 3. 2 King. 4. 42. and 8. 8. either as a Testimony of Respect to him as their Supe∣rior; upon which account Subjects made Presents to their Kings, 1 Sam. 10. 27. And the Persians never came to their King without some Gift: or, as a grateful acknowledgment of his Favour: or, for the support of the Prophets them∣selves: or, of the Sons of the Prophets: or, of other Per∣sons in want, known to them.
• ‡

  Heb. i•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 us.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 found in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hand.
• o

  Which was near a Groat. Which, though now it may seem a contemptible Gift, yet in those Ancient times it was certainly of far more worth, and better accepted than now it would be, when the Covetousness, and Pride, and Luxury of men, hath raised their expectations and desires to far greater things.
• p

  Or, a Man of God, which signified the same thing.
• q

  Because he did discern, and could discover things secret and unknown to others. And these are the words, Either, First, Of some later Sacred Writer, which, after Samuel's Death inserted this Verse. Or, Secondly, Of Samuel, who, being probably 50 or 60 Years Old at the Writing of this Book, and speaking of the state of things in his first Days, might well call it before-time. Or rather, Thirdly, Of Saul's Servant, who might be now stricken in Years, and might speak this either by his knowledge of what was in his Juve∣nile Years, or upon the Information of his Father or Ance∣stors. And so it is a fit Argument to perswade Saul to go to the Man of God, that he might shew them their way, and where the Asses were, because he was likely to inform them; for the Prophets were Anciently called Seers, because they knew and could reveal hidden things. And the meaning is, that Anciently they were not Vulgarly called Prophets, but Seers only; whereas now, and afterwards, they were called Seers, yet they were more commonly called Prophets.
• ‡

  Heb. thy word is 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• ‡

  Heb. the ascent of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 city.
• r

  i. e. Out of the City, and down to the bottom of the Hill, where the Fountain or River was.
• s

  She so speaks, though this was his own constant habi∣tation, because he had been travelling abroad, possibly in his Circuit, described 1 Sam. 7. 16, 17. and was now return∣ed to his own House in Ramah, as he used to do, and so she implies they come in a good and seasonable time to meet with him.
• ‡

  Or, feast.
• t

  Otherwise, Feast: but it seems to be under∣stood of a Sacrifice. First, Because so the Hebrew word sig∣nifies most properly, and most frequently. Secondly, Be∣cause this Eating was in the High place, which was the com∣mon place for Sacrifices, but not for private Feasts. Thirdly, The Prophets presence was not so necessary for a Feast, as for a Sacrifice.
• u

  So this Sacrifice is called, because this was a publick Solemnity, and possibly the New Moon, when the People brought several Sacrifices; to wit, Peace-offer∣ings, whereof part fell to the Offerer's share; and of these parts united together, they here made a common Feast; not without Samuel's direction, who being forewarned the day before, by God, of Saul's coming, made this Feast more So∣lemn for his entertainment, v. 22, 23, 24.
• x

  Upon the Hill mentioned v. 11. and near the Altar which Samuel built for this kind of use, 1 Sam. 7. 17. by Divine Dispensation, as was there Noted. Otherwise to Sacrifice in High places was forbidden by the Law, after the Building of the Taber∣nacle.
• y

  At Home and at leasure.
• z

  The Relicks of the Sacri∣fices, according to the manner.
• a

  i. e. Either, First, The Meat left of the Sacrifice, which is the matter of the follow∣ing Feast; as this is commonly understood. Or rather, Se∣condly, The Sacrifice it self: for what reason is there to depart from the proper signification of the Word? For that the Sacrifices under the Law were accompanied with Con∣fession, or Petition, or Thanksgiving, may be gathered from divers places of Scripture, as Levit. 5. 5. and 16. 21. Numb. 5. 7. Luk. 1. 10. And who so proper to perform this work, as Samuel, an eminent Prophet? And the Blessing of this Sa∣crifice seems to have consisted both of Thanksgiving, this being a Thank-Offering, and of Prayer to God for his acce∣ptance, Psal. 20. 3.
• b

  With speed, lest he be sat down be∣fore you come.
• ‡

  Heb. to day.
• c

  Out of his own House, just as they passed by.
• Chap. 15. 1. Act. 13. 21.
• ‡

  Heb. unco∣•…•…ered the ear •…•…f Samuel.
• d

  i. e. Secretly.
• e

  That he might prepare himself for Saul's reception.
• f

  I will by my secret Providence so dispose of matters, and of the Hearts of Saul and his Father, that Saul shall come to thee, though with another Design.
• g

  For though they were now most pressed with the Ammonites, as we read chap. 12. 12. yet they looked upon these as a Land-Flood, which th•…•… hoped would be soon up, and soon down again: but the Philistines, their constant, inveterate, and nearest Enemies, they most dreaded. And from these Saul did in some mea∣sure save them, and should have saved them much more, if his and the Peoples manifold Sins had not hindred it.
• h

  To wit, with Compassion and Resolution to help them. An usual Synecdoche.
• i

  i. e. Their earnest Prayers to me for help.
• k

  In his Ear, as before, v. 15. by secret instinct, so as none but he could hear it.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in, &c.
• l

  The Gate, either Frst, Of Samuel's House. But he was come out thence before, v. 14. Or rather, Secondly, Of the City, for the word Gate being put by its self, according to reason and common use, must be understood of the most eminent in its kind, which the Gate of the City is. And through this Gate Samuel seems now to have been passing to go to the High-Place, which probably was without the City: and there he makes a stand, to hear what these Persons now approaching to him, were about to speak.
• m

  Either all that thou desirest to know, as concerning the Asses: or rather, the secret thoughts of thy heart, or such acti∣ons as none know but God and thy own heart; that so thou mayst be assured of the truth and certainty of that which I am to acquaint thee with. And this might be done, though it be not here particularly related.
• ‡

  Heb. to day three days.
• n

  Trouble not thy mind about them.
• ‡

  Cr. for whom are the •…•…∣ble things.
• o

  Who is he that shall be that Thing or Person which all Israel desire to have, to wit, a King?
• p

  That Honour is designed for thee, and, after thy Death, for thy Family or Posterity, if by thy Sin thou dost not cut off the Entail.
• Psal. 68. 27.
• q

  For so indeed this was, having been all cut off except 600, Iudg. 20. which Blow they never recovered, and there∣fore they were scarce reckoned as an intire Tribe, but only as a Remnant or Fragment of a Tribe; and, being Ingrafted into Iudah, in the division between the Ten Tribes and the Two, they in some sort lost their Name, and they, together with Iudah, were accounted but one Tribe, as 1 King. 11. 32. &c.
• r

  i. e. One of the least, obscure and inconsiderable, in comparison of divers others. Whence it may seem that Saul's Family was not so Noble and Wealthy, as some ima∣gine. See on v. 1.
• ‡

  Heb. accord∣ing to this word.
• s

  Why dost thou feed me with vain hopes of the Kingdom?
• t

  Whom he honoured for Saul's sake: thereby both gi∣ving all the Guests occasion to think how great that Person was, or should be, whose very Servant was advanced above the Chief Persons of the City, who were doubtless present upon this occasion; and shewing how far himself was from envying Saul that Honour and Power, which was to be translated from him to Saul.
• u

  Thereby to raise all their ex∣pectation, and to prepare them for giving that Honour to Saul, which his approaching Dignity required.
• x

  Or, I appointed or disposed to thee, i. e. which I bad thee reserve for this use.
• y

  To wit, the left Shoulder, for the right Shoulder was the Priests, Levit. 7. 32, 33. This he gives him, either, First, As the best and noblest part of the remainders of the Sacrifice: the best parts being usually given by the Master of the Feast to such Guests as were most Honourable, or best Beloved, as Gen. 43. 34. Or, Secondly, As a secret Symbol or Sign of that burden which was to be laid upon Saul, and of that strength which was necessary for the bearing of it; the Shoulder being both the Seat of burdens, and the subject of strength.
• z

  Something which the Cook by Samuel's order was to put upon it when it was drest, either for Ornament, or in the nature of a Sauce.
• ‖

  Or, reserved.
• a

  To wit, left of the Sacrifice; but so all, or most, of the rest of their Provisions were left: Or rather, reserved, or laid by, by my order, for thy eat∣ing; when the rest of the Meat was sent up, and di∣sposed of as the Cook pleased.
• b

  Till thou shouldst come hither and sit down here: whereby thou maist know that thy coming hither was not unknown to me, and was design∣ed by God for an higher purpose.
• c

  To wit, to the Cook, who was before mentioned, as the Person to whose care this was committed.
• d

  i. e. I have Invited or Designed some Persons, for whom I reserve this part. For since the word People is not here taken properly, but for some particular Persons of the People, which were not in all above thirty, v. 22. why may not the same word be understood of two or three Persons whom Samuel specially Invited, to wit, Samuel and his Servant? So some Learned Men understand this word People, of three Men, 2 King. 18. 36. And they further Note, That in the Arabick, and Aethiopick, and Persian Languages, (all which are near a-kin, both to themselves, and to the He∣brew, and do oft-times communicate their signification each to other:) the word that signifies People, is oft used for some few particular Persons. Or, if the word People be meant of the Chief of the People, mentioned above, v. 22. then Samuel was the Principal Author of this Sacrifice and Feast, and it was not a Sacrifice of the People, as it is rendred v. 12. but a Sacrifice and Feast made by Samuel for the People, as it should be rendred there: and the sence is, When I first spake or sent word to the Cook, that I had Invited the People, first to joyn with me in my Sacrifice, and then to partake with me of the Feast, I then bad him reserve this part for thy use.
• e

  Concerning the Kingdom designed to him by God, and his Duty to expect it patiently, till God actually called him to it; and to Administer it Piously, and Justly, and Valiantly.
• f

  Which was flat after the manner, Deut. 22. 8. and so fit for walking, and for secret Prayers, Dan. 6. 10. Act. 10. 9. or any private and familiar Discourses among Friends.
• g

  A second time, to impart something more to him.
• ‡

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 other 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• h

  Prepare thy self for thy departure and journey.
• i

  Samuel accompanying Saul part of his way.
• k

  That thou and I may speak privately of the matter of the Kingdom. Which Samuel hitherto endeavoured to con∣ceal, lest he should be thought now to impose a King upon them, as before he denied one to them; and that it might appear by the Lot mentioned in the next Chapter, that the Kingdom was given to Saul by God's destination, and not by Samuel's contrivance.
• ‡

  Heb. to day.
• l

  i. e. A Message delivered to me from God, which now I shall impart to thee.
• a

  Which was the usual Rite in the Designation, as of Priests and Prophets, so also of Kings, as 1 Sam. 16. 1, 13. 1 King. 1. 39. 2 King. 9. 1, 3, 6. whereby was signified the pouring forth of the Gifts of Gods Spirit upon him, to ena∣ble him for the Administration of his Office, which he might expect, and should receive upon the discharge of his Duty.
• b

  Partly, in token of that Reverence which he did owe, and that Subjection which he and all the People were shortly to perform to him, whereof Kissing was a sign, as Gen. 41. 40. 1 King. 19. 18. and partly, as a Testimony of his sincere Friendship and Affection to him, and how far he was from envying his Successor in the Supreme Dignity.
• c

  i. e. Over his own peculiar People. Whereby he Admonisheth Saul, that this People were not so much his, as Gods; and that he was not to Rule and Manage them according to his own will and pleasure, but according to the will and mind of God.
• Gen. 3•…•…▪ 19, 20.
• d

  In the way to Bethlehem, Gen. 35. 19. which City was in Iudah; and her Sepulchre might be either in Iudah, or in Benjamin; for the possessions of those two Tribes were bor∣dering one upon another, and oft intermixed together. See Ios. 18. 11.
• ‡

  Heb. the business.
• e

  Not that at the foot of Mount Tabor, which was far from these parts; but another belonging to some other place, or Man, called Tabor.
• f

  Properly so called, which was in Ephraim, where there was a Noted High-Place, famous for Iacob's Vision there, Gen. 28. 19. where it is probable they Offered Sacrifices, in this confused state of things, when the Ark was in one place, and the Tabernacle, if not destroy∣ed, in another. Or, to the House of God, i. e. to Kiriath∣jearim, where the Ark, the habitation of God, now was, 1 Sam. 7. 1, 2, 16.
• g

  Which might be Offered, either by themselves, as Levit. 2. 4. or with other Sacrifices.
• h

  Which was poured forth in Drink-Offerings. See Levit. 23. 13. Numb. 15. 5.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of pe•…•…
• i

  Two of those three designed for Sacrifice, supposing they could easily procure a supply of other Loaves at Bethel. But the more strange the Present was, the more fit it was for a sign of Gods extraordinary Providence in Saul's af∣fairs.
• k

  An Hill near Geba, or Gibeah of Benjamin, where a Ga∣rison of Philistines was, 1 Sam. 13. 3. called here the Hill of God, because it was a place Devoted to the Service of God; either for Sacrifice, this being an high place, as it here follows; or, for a School or Colledge of Prophets.
• l

  Ad∣joyning to that Hill.
• m

  By Prophets here, and in such like places, he understands Persons that did wholly Devote them∣selves to Religious studies and exercises, such as Preaching, Praying, Praising of God, &c. For the term of Prophesying is not onely given to the most Eminent act of it, viz. foretelling things to come; but also to Preaching, as Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 14. 31, 32. 1 Thess. 5. 20. and to the making or Sing∣ing of Psalms, or Songs of Praise to God, as 1 Chron. 25. 1, 2, 3. And they that wholly attended upon these things, are oft called Sons of the Prophets, which were com∣monly combined into Companies or Colledges, as 2 King. 2. 3, 5. that they might more conveniently edify and assist one another in Gods work. Which Institution God was pleased so far to Honour and Bless, that sometimes he Com∣municated unto those Persons the knowledge of future things, as 2 King. 2. 3, 5.
• n

  Where, either, their habitation was, or they had now been offering Sacrifice. And although they used to perform this following exercise, either in their Colledge, or in the place of their Sacrifices; yet now they did it in the descent of the Hill, which probably was beside their Custome, and therefore more proper for a sign to Saul of a more than ordinary hand of God towards him.
• o

  Such Instruments of Musick being then used by Prophets and other persons, for the exhileration and excitation of their spirits in Gods Service. See 2 King. 3. 15.
• p

  Either sing Gods Prai∣ses, or speak of the things of God.
• q

  Heb. will leap or rush upon thee, to wit, for a season. So it may be opposed to the Spirits resting upon a man, as Numb. 11. 25. Isa. 11. 2.
• r

  i. e. Thou shalt be suddenly endowed and acted with another Spirit, filled with skill of Divine things, with Courage, and Wisdome, and Magnanimi∣ty; and other qualifications befitting thy Dignity.
• ‡

  Heb. it shall come to pass that when these signs, &c.
• s

  Which were certain evidences of Gods calling of him to the Kingdom, because they were all future contingencies, which none but God could infallibly know or foretel.
• ‡

  Heb. do for thee as thy hand shall find
• t

  Heb. do what thy hand findeth to do; i. e. As thou shalt have a Call and opportunity. He doth not intend that he should take the Kingly Government upon him, before his Call to it was known to, and owned by the People, which had been pre∣posterous and dangerous; but that he should dispose his mind to a readiness of undertaking any Publick Service when necessity required it, and he should be called to his Office.
• Chap. 13. 8.
• u

  This, though now mentioned and commanded, yet was not immediately to be performed; as is evident, partly from the whole course of the Story, which shews, That Saul and Samuel, and the People, first met at Mizpeh, v. 17, &c. where Saul was chosen by God, and accepted by the Peo∣ple as King; and afterwards went to Gilgal once before the time here spoken of, Chap. 11. 14, 15. and partly, by com∣paring this place with Chap. 13. 8, &c. where we find Saul charged with the violation of this Command, two years af∣ter the giving of it, as appears from Chap. 13. 1, 2. Qu. How then is this to be understood? Answ. 1. This may be given as a standing Rule for Saul to observe while Samuel and he lived; That in case of any great future difficulties, as the Invasion of Enemies, Saul should resort to Gilgal, and call the people thither, and tarry there Seven days, which was but a reasonable and necessary time for the gathering of the People, and for the coming of Samuel thither. For though this be related as but once done, Chap. 13. yet Iosephus affirms, that it was to be constantly practised upon all such occasions. And Gilgal was chosen for this purpose as a very fit place; partly, because that place was famous for the solemn renewing of the Covenant between God and Israel, Ios. 4. and for other eminent instances of Gods favour to them, the remembrance whereof was a notable confirma∣tion of their Faith; and partly, because it was a very con∣venient place for the Tribes within and without Iordan to assemble, and consult, and unite their Forces together upon such occasions. If you ask, Why then Saul did not practise this Precept upon the first Invasion of the Ammonites? It may be answered, That this was a Rule for Saul, when he and Samuel were asunder, whereas they were together in that expedition, Chap. 11. 7. And further, That necessity did excuse the Violation of this Precept then, because Saul could not wait for Samuel, nor forbear his action for Seven days, as is evident from Chap. 11. 3, 9, 10. Or, 2. (which I propose with submission to the Learned and Judicious) This may be here added as another sign to confirm his Faith, which having strengthned by three foregoing signs, he now fortifies it by another sign which was to follow afterwards; it being very usual for God to give men signs to confirm their Faith from future Events; as Exod. 3. 12. 2 King. 19. 29. Isa. 7. 13, 14. So the meaning may be this; Another sign I will add to strengthen thy Faith; Thou shalt in due time, and upon a great occasion which shall then happen, go down before me to Gilgal, and there I will come down unto thee to offer—Sacrifices, &c. But when thou comest thither, be sure thou tarry there seven days, and then I will come, as I have said, and give thee necessary Instructions and Assistance, as the matter shall re•…•…e.
• ‡

  Heb. shoul∣der
• ‡

  Heb. turned.
• See on v. 6.
• x

  The accomplishment of the two former signs is sup∣posed, and this onely of the third is expressed, because this was more eminent and publick than the former; the other were onely Transient acts, which passed in private between two or three persons meeting together, and passing by one another; but this was a more permanent and more notorious sign, done in a more solemn manner, and before many, and very considerable witnesses.
• ‡

  Heb. a man to his neigh∣bour.
• y

  What means this strange and prodigions event?
• C•…•…p. 19. 24.
• z

  A man never instructed, nor exercised in, nor enclined to these matters; a man ever thought fitter to look to his fathers As∣ses, than to bear a part in the sacred exercises of the Pro∣phets.
• ‡

  Heb. from thence.
• a

  Heb. one from thence, i. e. One of the company there present, or one of the Prophets there prophecying.
• b

  Who is the Father of all these Prophets of whom you speak, and among whom Saul now is one? Who is it that instructs and inspires them with this holy Art, but God? They have it not from their Natural Parents, nor from their Civil Education, but by Inspiration from God, who, when he pleaseth, can inspire Saul, or any other man with the same skill. And therefore wonder not at this matter, but give God the glory of it. Father is here put for Teacher, or Instructor, as it is used; as Gen. 4. 20, 21. Matt. 23. 9. 1 Cor. 4. 15. And hence the Scholars are called sons of the Prophets.
• c

  Used when any strange, unlikely, or unexpected thing happened.
• d

  Returning thither with the Prophets, there to pra•…•… God for these wonderful favours, and to beg counsel and help from God in this high business.
• e

  Being there present, and observing this great alteration in his Nephew.
• f

  Partly in obedience to Samuel, who obliged him to secre∣cy: partly, from an humble modesty which appeared in him, v. 22. and partly, in prudence, lest by an unseasonable pub∣lishing of it, he should raise envy in some, disbelief and con∣tempt in others, &c.
• g

  To appear before the Lord. So he speaks, either, 1. Be∣cause the Ark was carried thither upon this occasion. Or, 2. Because God is present in all the Assemblies of his Peo∣ple, whereof this was an eminent one, See 2 Chron. 19. 6▪ Psal. 82. 1. Or, 3. Because they did in a manner E•…•…ect a Tribunal for God; and intreated, and consequently ob∣tained his Presence there to supervise and direct the whole business by his sentence, which also he did, v. 19, &c. See of this Phrase Iudg. 11. 11. and 20. 1.
• h

  A City of Benja∣min, Ios. 13. 26. where all Israel had met before upon a Publick and solemn occasion, 1 Sam. 7. 5.
• i

  To wit, the neighbouring Kingdoms, which molested you from time to time.
• k

  You this day declare, That you persist in your former act of rejecting Gods Government, See on chap. 8. 7.
• l

  Who by his own special Providence took care to raise up Judges and Saviours for you, and to deliver you at all times, when you needed his help, and did not by your Sins obstruct it.
• m

  i. e. Unto me his Prophet and Ambassador; and conse∣quently unto the Lord whom I represented, and in whose Name I spake and acted.
• n

  For each Tribe was divided into thousands, Numb. 10. 36. Deut. 33. 17. Iosh. 22. 14, 21. Mic. 5. 2. as in England, Counties are into Hundreds.
• o

  Unto the place appointed for the casting of Lots.
• Josh. 7. 14, 16.
• Which Tribe was now preferred before Iudah, because the Kingdom was freely promised by God to Iudah, and was to be given to him in love; but now the Kingdom was in a manner forced from God, and given to them in anger, Hos. 13. 11. and therefore conferred upon an obscure Tribe.
• p

  Either by Urim or Thummim, which was the usual way of enquiry, Numb. 27. 21. 1 Sam. 23. 9. and 28 6. Or by Samuel, who by his Prayer procured an answer.
• q

  Among the Carriages or Baggage of the People there Assembled. This he might do, because he either had, or at least would be thought to have a modest sence of his own unworthiness, which was a likely way to commend him to the People.
• r

  As to the height of his Bodily Stature, which was in it self commendable in a King, and some kind of indication of great endowments of Mind.
• ‡

  Heb. Let the King live.
• s

  Heb. Let the king live; to wit, long and prosperously; for an Afflicted Life is repu∣ted a kind of Death, and is oft so called. Hereby they accept and own him for their King, and promise Subjection to him.
• t

  Not the manner of the King, of which he had spoken before, chap. 8. 11, &c. but of the Kingdom; to wit, the Laws and Rules by which the Kingly Government was to be managed; agreeable to those mentioned Deut. 17. 16, &c. which peradventure Samuel did expound, and apply to their particular case.
• u

  Before the Ark, or in the Sanctuary, where it was kept safe from depravation.
• x

  Not being actually inaugurated into his Kingdom, he thought sit to retire to his former Habitation, and to live privately till he had an occasion to shew himself in a more Publick and Illustrious manner, which he specil•…•…ly obtained.
• y

  To give him safe and honourable Conduct to his House, though not to abide with him there, which did not suit with his present Circumstances.
• z

  i. e. Either, 1. Disposed or in∣clined to this work. Or, 2. Affected or renewed by his Grace and good Spirit working upon their Hearts; those that feared God, and made conscience of their Du•…•…▪ for they are opposed to the children of Belial in the next verse. These, though they did not desire a King, as the generality of the people did; yet when God had given them a King, they were most forward to pay him that Reverence and Obedi∣ence which they owed him: both which proceeded from the same Principle, that they were in both cases guided by Gods will; which was, that they should not desire a King in their Circumstances; and yet, that they should obey him, when God had set a King over them.
• ‖

  So mean a person, and of the weakest of all the Tribes.
• ‡

  As Subjects in those times and places used to do to their Kings, See 1 King. 10. 25. 2 Chron. 17. 5. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 2. 11. and as Sauls mean condition, wherewith they upbraided him, required.
• ‖

  Or, he was 〈◊〉〈◊〉 though he had been deaf.
• Thereby manifesting his Prudence and Clemency, which was of great use in the beginning of his Government.
• a

  i. e. About that time; this Particle being used in some Latitude, as is frequent: for that this happened before, and was the occasion of their desire of a King, may seem from chap. 12. 12. Although it is possible, that Nahash his pre∣paration, and declared intention of Warring against them, might cause that desire, and that Nahash did not actually come against them (which is here related) till their King was chosen.
• b

  Either the same with him, 2 Sam. 10. 2. or his Father and Predecessor.
• c

  To War, probably to re∣venge and recover their former great loss by Iephthah, Iudg. 11. 33.
• d

  Which was beyond Iordan, and near the Ammonites, who dwelt in part of Arabia.
• e

  To wit, upon good conditions, so as we shall enjoy our Religion and Pro∣perties.
• f

  In other things we will be thy Subjects and Tributaties. The occasion of this offer was, that they saw no likelihood of relief from their brethren the Israelites in Canaan, who were remote from them, and then weak and divided, and scarce able to defend themselves from the Phi∣listines.
• ‡

  Hebr. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 See Exod. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ 32. Gen. 1•…•…. 18. Jer. 34. 1•…•….
• g

  Partly for a Reproach, as it here follows; and partly, to disable them from managing offensive weapons in Battel; for their left Eye served onely, or chiefly for Defence, being covered by those large shields which then they used, and held in their left hand. He leaves them one Eye, that they might be fit to serve him in any mean and base office.
• ‡

  Hebr. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 us.
• h

  Which it is very probable, and Iosephus and others Affirm, That Nahash granted, out of a foolish self-confidence, and contempt of the broken condition of the Israelites, which he thought utterly unable to give them any relief; at least, in so short a time.
• i

  Partly, because it was not far from them; and partly, because it belonged to the Benjamites, who had a special ob∣ligation to take more care of that place from whence they had their Wives, Iudg. 21. 10, &c. And partly, because Saul, their new chosen King, was there.
• k

  Both in compassion to∣wards them, and for fear of themselves, lest it should shortly be their own lot.
• l

  For being onely Anointed King, and not publickly inau∣gurated, nor owned, nor presented by the generality of the People, nor having yet had any opportunity of doing any thing worthy of his Place, he thought sit to forbear all Royal State, and to retire to his former private, and Country Life, which, howsoever despised in these latter, vain, ambitious, and slothful Ages of the World, was anciently in great esteem among the Greeks and Romans, whose Princes and Generals did frequently exercise themselves in it. Though some con∣ceive that he now lived in some State, and that he had been in the fields onely to recreate himself, and that his coming after the Herd was but accidental, and is mentioned onely to usher in what follows of the Yoke of Oxen.
• m

  Inspiring him suddenly with more than ordinary Cou∣rage, and Zeal, and Resolution, to ingage himself and the people for their Rescue. Compare Iudg. 3. 10. and 6. 34. and 11. 29.
• n

  Against Nahash, for so insolent and barba∣rous a Proposition.
• o

  Wisely considering, that the sight of Mens Eyes do much more affect their Hearts, than what they onely hear with their Ears.
• p

  Whom he joyns with himself, both because he was present with him; as appears from v. 12. and that hereby he might gain the more Authority to his Command, and strike the greater Terror into all despisers of it.
• q

  Either 1. A great fear; great things being oft thus expressed, as Cedars of God, Mountains of God, &c. Or, 2. A Fear sent upon them by God, as Gen. 35. 5. that they should not dare to deny their help.
• ‡

  Hebr. as one 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• r

  This great Terror drew so many forth: which is not so strange to him that knows what none deny, That the Land of Canaan contained vast Numbers of People in a little com∣pass.
• s

  Who are numbred apart to their honour, to shew how readily they, to whom the Kingdom was promised, Gen. 49. 10. submitted to their King, though of another and far meaner Tribe; and how willing they were to hazard themselves for their Brethrens Rescue, although they might have excused themselves from the necessity of defending their own Country from their dangerous Neighbours the Philistines.
• t

  To wit, the day after your departure hence, or return home; for it seems probable, that some few days had been spent in the gathering and disposing of the Forces, and bring∣ing them towards those parts.
• ‖

  Or, delive∣rance.
• u

  They did, and might reasonably and justly understand their own condition before proposed, v. 3. if none came to save them; which they were not now obliged to repeat, although they conjectured, that their Enemies would under∣stand it absolutely, whose Error therein they were no more obliged to Correct, than to prevent their Destruction. Nor did they tell any lye herein, but onely concealed part of their intentions, to render their Enemy more secure and fit for Rui•…•…; which kind of Stratagems are usual, and allow∣ed by all persons.
• x

  That so Invading them on several sides with a great Force, he might both strike them with the greater Terror, and prevent their escape.
• y

  Having marched all the day and night before it.
• Chap. 10. 27.
• z

  They did not say so in terms, as we may see v. 27. but this was the design and consequence of their Speech, as they rightly construe it.
• Luk. 19. 27.
• a

  Which till this time they were not able to do, because that infection was then almost uni∣versal.
• 2 Sam. 19. 22.
• b

  I will not destroy any of those whom God hath so graciously preserved; nor sully the mirth of this glorious and comfortable Day with the slaughter of any of my Subjects: and therefore I freely forgive them. Wherein Saul shewed his Policy as well as his Clemency, this being the most like∣ly way to gain his Enemies, and secure his Friends, and sta∣blish his Throne in the hearts of his People.
• c

  Whilest the people were together by Iabesh-Gilead, wherein Samuel's great prudence and fidelity to Saul is evi∣dent. He suspended the Confirmation of Saul at first, whilst the generality of the people were disaffected and discontented at the meanness of his Person: and now when he had given such eminent proof of his Princely Vertues, and when the peoples hearts were unanimously and eagerly set upon him, he takes this as the fittest season for that work.
• d

  This place he chose, both because it was near, and, to most of them, in the way to their homes; and because thither the Israelites on this side, and beyond Iordan, might more easily resort; and because it was famous for publick Conventions there kept, and particularly, for the Covenant there renewed by Ioshua between God and the People.
• e

  i. e. Confirm our former choice, to prevent all such Se∣ditious Expressions and Actions as we had experience of at the former Election.
• f

  i. e. They Recognized him, or owned and accepted him for their King by consent; for to speak properly, Saul was not made, or constituted King by the People, but by the Lords immediate Act; see chap. 8. 9. and 10. 1.
• g

  Who was there present in a special manner; both because the People of the Lord were there Assembled, and because there was an Altar, as the following Sacrifices shew. The same Phrase is used chap. 10. 17. and 14. 18.
• h

  Partly to Praise God for so glorious a Victory, and for the firm Settlement of the distracted Kingdome; and partly, to implore the Pre∣sence and Assistance of God to the King and Kingdome, in all their Affairs and Exigencies.
• a

  Whilst they were Assembled together in Gilgal. And this is another instance of Samuels great Wisdom and Integri∣ty. He would not reprove the people for their Sin, in desi∣ring a King, whilst Saul was raw, and unweak, and unsettled in his Kingdome, and in the Peoples hearts; lest through their accustomed levity, they should as hastily cast off their King, as they had passionately desired him, and so add one Sin to another; and therefore he chuseth this Season for it; partly, because Saul's Kingdome was now confirmed and il∣lustrated by an eminent Victory, and so the danger of re∣jecting him was out of doors; which circumstance was also considerable for Samuel's Vindication, that it might ap∣pear, that his following Reproof did not proceed from any sel∣fish respects or desires, which he might be supposed to have of retaining the power in his own hands, but meerly from the Conscience of his Duty, and a Sincere desire of all their good; and partly, because the People rejoyced greatly, as is said in the next foregoing Verse; and upon this occasion ap∣plauded themselves for their desires of a King; and Inter∣preted the success which God had now given them, as a Di∣vine Approbation of those desires; whereby they were like to be hardened in their impenitency, and might be drawn to many other inconveniencies: Samuel therefore thinks fit to temper their excessive joys, and to excite them to that Repentance and Holy Fear, which he saw wanting in them, and which he knew to be absolutely necessary, to prevent the Curse of God upon their new King, and the whole Kingdom.
• b

  Goeth out and cometh in before you; i. e. Ruleth over you, as that Phrase signifies, Numb. 27. 16. Deut. 31. 2. 2 Chron. 1. 10. To him I have fully resigned all my Power and Authority, and do hereby renounce it, and own my self for a private Person, and one of his Subjects.
• c

  And there∣fore unable to bear the burden of Government, and feel my self greatly at ease to see it cast upon other Shoulders; and therefore do not speak what I am about to say, from en∣vy of Saul's Advancement, or from discontent at the Dimi∣nution of my own Power.
• d

  Or, among you, in the same State and Place, private Persons, as you are; if they have injured any of you in their Government, as you once complained, the Law is now open against them; any of you may accuse them, your King can punish them, I do not intercede for them, I have neither Power nor Will to keep them from re∣ceiving the just Fruits of their Misdemeanours.
• e

  i. e. Been your Guide and Governor; partly, as a Prophet; and part∣ly, as a Judge.
• f

  I here present my self before the Lord, and before your King, being ready to give an account of all my Administra∣tions, and to make satisfaction for any Injuries that I have done. And this Protestation Samuel makes of his Integrity, not out of Ostentation or Vain glory; but partly, for his own just Vindication, that the People might not hereafter for the Defence of their own Irregularities, reproach his Govern∣ment; partly, that being publickly acquitted from all faults in his Government, he might more freely and boldly reprove the sins of the People, and particularly, that sin of theirs in desiring a King, when they had so little reason for it, and they had so just a Governor, from whom they might bave pro∣mised themselves an effectual Redress of his Sons mal-ad∣ministrations, if they had acquainted him therewith; and partly, that by his Example he might tacitly Admonish Saul of his Duty, and prevent his misunderstanding of what he had formerly said, chap. 8. v. 11, &c. and mistake that for the Rule of his just Power, which was onely a Prediction of his Evil Practices.
• Numb. 16. 15. Act. 20. 33.
• g

  Whom have I wronged, either by Fraud and false Accusation, or by Might and Violence?
• ‡

  Heb. ransom.
• h

  Heb. Prince of Redemption, given to Redeem an unjust and lost Cause or Person, from that Righteous Sentence which they deserved.
• ‖

  Or, that I should hide mine eyes at him.
• i

  That I should not discern what was right and just, or dissemble it as if I did not see it. Or, that I should hide or cover mine eyes (i. e. wilfully wink at the plain truth) for it, i. e. for the Bribe; or, for him, i. e. for his sake.
• k Or, and I will cover mine eyes for him, i. e. I will take shame to my self, and cover my face as one ashamed to look upon him.
• l

  To wit, if you shall at any time hereafter reproach my Government or Memory. Or rather, against you, that I gave you no cause to be weary of Gods Government of you by Judges, or to desire a change of the Government; and there∣fore the blame of it wholly rest upon your selves. But this was onely insinuated, and therefore the People did not fully understand his drift in it.
• m

  i. e. Any thing which I have gotten by Bribery or Oppression.
• n

  Heb. he answered; i. e. the whole People, who are here spoken of as one Person, be∣cause they Answered thus with one consent.
• ‖

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• o

  That for your sakes raised, constituted, and exalted Mo∣ses and Aaron, to that great Power and Reputation which they had, and used, to deliver you.
• p

  Since God hath laid so great Obligations upon you, let us a little consider whether you have Answered them.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 benefits.
• q

  Heb. the Righteousnesses, i. e. Mercies or Benefits; for so that word is oft used, as Psal. 24. 5. and 36. 10. Prov. 10. 2. and 11. 4. and that is the chief Subject of the following Discourse; some of their Calamities being but briefly named, and that for the illustration of Gods Mercy in their Deliverances.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• Gen. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• Exod. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• Exod. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ and 4. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• r

  In this Land: in which Moses and Aaron are said to settle them; partly, because they brought them into, and seated them in part of it, to wit, that without Iordan; partly, because they were, under God, the Principal Authors of their entring into the Land of Canaan; inasmuch as they brought them out of Egypt, conducted them thorough the Wil∣derness; and there by their Prayers to God, and Counsel to them, preserved them from utter ruin, and gave Command and Direction from God for the distribution of the Land among them, and incouraged them to enter into it by pro∣mises and assurances of Success. And lastly, Moses substitu∣ted Ioshua in his stead, and commanded him to carry them thither, and seat them there, which also he did.
• s

  i. e. They revolted from him, as it is explained v. 10. and carried themselves as ungratefully and unworthily to∣wards God, as if they had wholly forgotten his great and innumerable Favours, and their infinite Obligations to him. Forgetting of God, is oft put for all manner of wickedness, whereof indeed that is the true cause. See Isa. 17. 10. Ier. 3. 21. Ezek. 22. 12. This he saith, partly, to Answer an Ob∣jection, That the reason why they desired a King, was be∣cause in the time of the Judges they were at great uncertain∣ties, and oft times exercised with sharp afflictions: to which he Answereth by Concession that they were so; but adds, by way of Retortion, that they themselves were the cause of it, by their forgetting of God: so that it was not the fault of that kind of Government, but their transgressing the Rules of it; and partly, to mind them, that this their ungrateful carriage towards God, was no new or strange thing, but an hereditary and inveterate Disease, that so they might more easily believe their own Guilt herein, and be more deeply humbled, both for their own, and for their Parents Sins.
• Judg. 4. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• Judg. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• Judg. 3. 12.
• t

  To wit, with suc∣cess, and subdued them.
• Judg. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ 32.
• u

  This certainly is one of the Judges; and because there is no Judge so called in the Book of Iudges, it is reasonably concluded, that this was one of the Judges there mentioned, having two Names, as was very frequent. And this was, either, First, Sampson, as most Interpreters believe, who is called Bedan; i. e. in Dan, or of Dan, or the Son Dan, one of that Tribe, to signifie that they had no reason to distrust that God, who could, and did, raise so eminent a Saviour out of so obscure a Tribe. Or, Secondly, Iair the Gileadite, of whom Iudg. 10. 3. which may seem best to agree, First, With the Time and Order of the Judges; for Iair was be∣fore Iepthah, but Sampson was after him. Secondly, With other Scriptures: for among the Sons of a more Ancient, and a Famous Iair, of whom see Numb. 32. 41. we meet with one called Bedan, 1 Chron. 7. 17. which Name seems here given to Iair the Judge, to distinguish him from that first Iair. Thirdly, With the following words, which shew that this Bedan was one of those Judges who delivered them out of the hand of their Enemies on every side, and made them to dwell safely; which seems not so properly to agree to Sampson, who did onely begin to deliver Israel out of the hand of the Philistines; as was foretold of him, Iudg. 13. 5. as to Iair, who kept them in peace and safety, in the midst of all their Enemies, as may be gathered from Iudg. 10. 3, 4, 5, 6. And so did all the rest of the Judges here mentioned.
• Judg. 11. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• Chap. •…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• x

  He speaks of himself in the Third Person, which is frequent in the Hebrew Tongue, as Gen. 4. 23. Psal. 132. 1, 10, 11. Dan. 1. 6. Isa. 1. 1. And he mentions himself not through vain ostentation, but for his own just and necessary vindi∣cation, and for the justification and inforcement of his fol∣lowing Reproof, to shew that he had not degenerated from his Predecessors, nor had been so inconsiderable and unpro∣fitable to them, as to give them any occasion to contrive or desire this change of Government in his days.
• y

  So that it was no necessity, but meer wantonness, that made you de∣sire a change.
• Chap. 8. 19.
• z

  See the Notes on Chapter 11. 1.
• a

  i. e. When God was your immediate King and Governor, who was both able and willing to deliver you, if you had cried to him, whereof you and your Ancestors have had plentiful experience; so that you did not at all need any other King; and your desire of ano∣ther, was a manifest reproach against God, as if he were ei∣ther grown Impotent, or Unfaithful, or Unmerciful to you.
• b

  Though God chose him by Lot, yet the People are said to chuse him; either generally, because they chose that Form of Government: or particularly, because they approved of Gods choice, chap. 10. 24. and confirmed it, chap. 11. 15.
• c

  He hath yielded to your inordinate desire.
• ‡

  Heb. mouth.
• ‡

  Heb. be after.
• d

  Heb. then shall—ye—be, (i. e. walk, or go) after the Lord; i. e. God shall still go before you, as he hath hitherto done, as your Leader or Governor, to Direct, Protect, and Deliver you; and he will not forsake you, as you have given him just cause to do. Sometimes this Phrase of going after the Lord, signifies a Mans Obedience to God; but here it is otherwise to be understood (as it is no new thing, for the same Phrase in several places, to be understood in quite dif∣ferrent Sences); and it Notes not a Duty to be performed, but a promise of a Priviledge to be received upon the per∣formance of their Duty; because it is opposed to a threat∣ning denounced in case of Disobedience, in the next Verse.
• e

  Who lived under the Judges; and you shall have no advantage in that point by the change of Government, nor shall your Kings be able to Protect you against Gods Dis∣pleasure.
• f

  He intends not the posture of their Bodies, but the con∣sistency of their Minds, by serious and fixed Consideration.
• g

  At which time it was a rare thing in those parts to have Thunder or Rain, as the Scripture oft implies; and St. Ie∣rom affirms, who was an Eye-witness of it; the wea∣ther being more constant and certain in its Seasons there, and in divers other parts, than it is with us who live in Islands, as all Travellers inform us.
• ‡

  Heb. voice.
• h

  That by this unsea∣sonable and pernicious Storm you may understand that God is displeased with you; and also how Foolishly and Wicked∣ly you have done in rejecting the Government of that God, at whose command are all things both in Heaven and in Earth.
• i

  Who had such great Power and Favour with God.
• k

  For so we shall still own our selves to be, though we have got another Master.
• l

  Whom thou hast so great an In∣terest in, and canst so easily prevail with for any Mercy, whilst we are ashamed and afraid to call him our God, be∣cause we have so highly offended him.
• m

  That this terri∣ble Storm may be taken away, lest our Persons and the Fruits of the Earth be all Destroyed.
• n

  So horribly were they biassed with their prejudices and passions, that nothing but a Miracle could convince them of this particular Sin.
• o

  To wit, with a Servile and Desponding Fear, as if there were no hope left for you.
• p

  To wit, after Idols; as they had often done before; and, notwithstanding this warning, did afterwards.
• q

  Or, should ye turn aside; which words are easily to be understood out of the foregoing Branch, such Ellipses being most fre∣quent in Scripture, as Deut. 1. 4. 1 King. 14. 14. 2 King. 9. 27.
• r

  So Idols are called, Deut. 32. 21. Ier. 2. 5. and so they are, being meer nothings, 1 Cor. 8. 4. having no Divinity nor Power in them, no Influence upon us, nor use or be∣nefit to us.
• s

  i. e. Which will not onely be unprofitable, but highly pernicious to you; the contrary Affirmative being understood undet the Negative, as Exod. 20. 7. Numb. 21. 23. Deut. 2. 30.
• Psal. 94. 14.
• s

  i. e. For his own Honour, which would seem to suffer much among men, if he should not preserve and deliver his People in eminent Dangers; as if he were grown feeble, or forgetful, or inconstant, or unfaithful, or regardless of Hu∣man affairs, or unkind to those who own and Worship him, when all the rest of the World forsake him. Hence this Ar∣gument hath been oft pleaded with God, not without good success, as Exod. 32. 12. Numb. 14. 13, &c. And this rea∣son God here alledgeth to take them off from all conceit of their own merit; and to assure them, that if they did truly repent of all their sins, and served God with all their heart, which is here supposed; yet even in that case their Salvation would not be due to their Merits; but onely the effect of Gods Free Mercy.
• t

  To wit, out of his own Free Grace, without any desert of yours, as he saith, Deut. 7. 7. and 9. 5. and therefore he will not easily forsake you, except you thrust him away.
• ‡

  Heb. from ceasing.
• u

  Think not that because you have so highly Disobliged and Rejected me, that I will revenge my self, by neglecting to pray for you, or by Praying against you, as I have now done for your Conviction and Humiliation, and so for your Preservation; I am sensible it is my Duty, as I am a Man, an Israelite, a Minister, a Prophet, to Pray for you.
• x

  Heb. and I will, &c. i. e. I will not onely Pray for you, which is one Branch of my Duty; but will also Teach and Instruct you, which is the other Branch of it. And though you have cast me off from being your Judge and Ruler, yet I will not cease to be your Instructor and Monitor, to keep you from Sin and Destruction.
• y

  Otherwise neither my Prayer nor Counsels will stand you in any stead.
• ‖

  Or, what a great thing &c.
• z

  Or, among you, both at this time and formerly.
• ‡

  Heb. the son of one year in his reigning.
• a

  i. e. Had now Reigned one Year, from his first Election at Mizpeh, in which time these things were done, which are Recorded chap. 11. and 12. to wit, Peaceably, or Righteous∣ly. Compare 2 Sam. 2. 10.
• b

  Heb. And (i. e. Then, as that Adverb is oft used, as Gen. 3. 5. and 18. 10, &c.) Saul chose.
• c

  Which he thought sufficient for constant Attendance and Service, intending to Summon the rest when need should be.
• d

  A Tract of Ground near Ramah and Bethel, in the Border of Benjamin, and near to the Philistines.
• Chap. 10. 5.
• e

  The first Design of Saul and Ionathan, was to Free their Land from the Garisons which the Philistines had in it; and they first begin to clear their own Country of Benjamin.
• ‖

  Or, the hill.
• f

  Not the same place called Gibeah, v. 2. (for if the place were the same, why should he vary the Name of it in the same Story, and in the next Verse? Nor is it likely that Iona∣than would chuse that place for his Camp, where the Phili∣stines had a Garison): but another place in the same Tribe, in which there were two distinct places, Gebah and Gibeah, Iosh. 18. 24, 28.
• g

  i. e. He sent Messengers to tell them all what Ionathan had done, and how the Philistines were en∣raged at it, and made great preparations for War; and there∣fore what necessity there was of gathering themselves to∣gether, and coming to him, for his and their own De∣fence.
• h

  i. e. Ionathan by Saul's direction and encouragement. The Actions of an Army are commonly ascribed to their General.
• ‡

  Heb. did stink.
• i

  The place before appointed by Samuel, chap. 1•…•…. 8.
• k

  This number seems incredible to Infidels. To whom it may be sufficient to reply, That it is far more rational to ac∣knowledge a mistake in him that Copied out the Sacred Text in such Numeral or Historical passages, wherein the Doctrine of Faith and Good Life is not directly concerned, than upon such a pretence to question the Truth and Divinity of the Holy Scriptures, which are so fully Attested, and evidently Demonstrated. And the mistake is not great in the Hebrew, Schalosh for Schelishim; and so indeed those two Ancient Translators, the Syriack and Arabick Translate it, and are sup∣posed to have read in their Hebrew Copies, Three thousand. Nor is it necessary that all these should be Military Charets, but many of them might be for Carriage of things belong∣ing to so great an Army; For such a distinction of Charets we find, Exod. 14. 7. But there is no need of this Reply. Charets here may very well be put for the Men that rode up∣on them, and Fought out of them, by a Figure called a Me∣tonymy, of the Subject for the Adjunct; or the thing con∣taining, for the thing contained in it, than which none more frequent. In the very same manner, and by the very same Figure, the Basket is put for the Meat in it, Deut. 28. 5, 17. the Wilderness, for the wild Beasts of the Wilderness, Psal. 29. 8. the Nest, for the Birds in it, Deut. 32. 11. the Cup, for the Drink in it, Ier. 49. 12. 1 Cor. 10. 21. And, to come more closely to the point, an Horse is put for an Horse-load of Wares laid upon it, 1 King. 10. 28. and an Asse of Bread, is put for an Asse load of Bread, both in the Hebrew Text of 1 Sam. 16. 20. and in an Ancient Greek Poet. And, yet nearer, the word Charets, is manifestly put, either for the Horses belonging to them; or rather, for the Men that Fought out of them, as 2 Sam. 10. 18. where it is said in the Hebrew, that David slew Seven hundred Charets; that is, Se∣ven thousand Men, which Fought in Charets, as it is ex∣plained, 1 Chron. 19. 18. and 1 King. 20. 21. where Ahab is said to smite Horses and Charets; and 1 Chron. 18. 4. and Psal. 76. 6. where the Charet and Horse (i. e. the Men that Ride and Fight in Charets, or upon Horses) are said to be cast into a dead sleep: and Ezek. 39. 20. where it is said, ye shall be filled at my Table with Horses and Charets (i. e. with Men belonging to the Charets, for surely the Charets of Iron had been very improper Food), with mighty Men, &c. And let any cavilling Infidel produce a Wise reason, why it may not, and ought not to be so understood here also? Add to all this, that the Philistines were not alone in this expe∣dition, but had the help of the Canaanites, and the Tyrians, as is very credible, both from Ecclesiast. 40. 20. and from the Nature of the thing. If it be further inquired, Why the Philistines should raise so great an Army at this time▪ The Answer is Obvious; That not onely their Old and Formida∣ble Enemy Samuel was yet alive, but a New Enemy was risen, even King Saul, who was lately Confirmed in his Kingdom, and had been flushed with his good success against the Ammonites, and was likely to grow more and more po∣tent, if not timely prevented; and they thought that now the Israelitish affairs were come to some Consistency, being put into the hands of a King; and therefore they thought fit once for all to put forth all their strength to suppress the Is∣raelites, and to prevent that ruin which otherwise threatned them.
• Josh. 7. 2. and 18. 12, 13.
• l

  Notwithstanding their former presumption, that if they had a King, they should be free from all such straits. And hereby God intended to teach them the Vanity of all Carnal confidence in Men; and that they did not one jotless need the help and favour of God now, than they did before, when they had no King.
• m

  They were not mistaken in their apprehensions of Danger, as men oft are, for they were really in great Danger, their Enemies Host far exceeding theirs, both in Number, and Order, and Courage, and Arms.
• Judg. 6. •…•….
• n

  Whereof there were divers in those parts for this very use, as we read in Iosephus, and in the Holy Scripture.
• o

  To wit, his whole Army, opposed to the common Peo∣ple, v. 6.
• ‡

  Heb. trem∣bled after him▪
• Chap. 1•…•…. 8.
• p

  Not seven compleat days; for that the last day was not fi∣nished, plainly appears from Samuel's reproof, which had then been groundless and absurd, and he had falsly changed Saul with breaking Gods command therein, v. 13. And as Sa∣muel came on the seventh day, and that with intent to Sa∣crifice; so doubtless he came in due time, for that Work which was to be done before Sun-setting, Exod. 29. 38, 39. So Saul waited onely six compleat days, and part of the seventh, which is here called seven days: for the word Day, is oft used for a part of the Day, as among Lawyers, so also in Sa∣cred Scripture, as Matth. 12. 40. where Christ is said to be in the heart of the Earth three days and three nights, i. e. one whole day, and part of the other two days. Moreover this place may be thus rendred: He tarried until the seventh day, (as this same Phrase is used Gen. 7. 10. Heb. until the se∣venth of the days) (as the Hebrew Lamed is oft taken) the set time that Samuel had appointed.
• q

  Either himself; or rather by the Priest, as Solomon is said to offer, 1 King. 3. 4. Compare 1 Sam. 1. 3.
• r

  i. e. It was told Saul, Behold Samuel is coming.
• ‡

  Heb. bless him.
• s

  i. e. Congratulate his coming. This he did, partly out of custom; and partly, that by this Testimony of his affection and re∣spect to Samuel, he might prevent that rebuke which his guilty Conscience made him expect.
• t

  He suspected that Saul had transgressed; either by his dejected countenance, or some words uttered by him, though not here expressed: but he asks him, that he might be more fully and certainly informed, and that Saul might be brought to an ingenuous Confession of his Sin, and true Repentance for it.
• u

  i. e. When the seventh day was come, and a good part of it past, whence I concluded thou wouldst not come that day, and that thou hadst forgotten thy appointment, or been hindred by some extraordinary occasion.
• ‡

  Heb. intreat∣ed the face.
• x

  Hence it appears, that Sacrifices were accompanied with Solemn Prayers.
• y

  I did it against my own mind and incli∣nation. My Conscience told me I should forbear it, and punctually obey God's Command delivered to me by Samuel, but my necessity urged me to make haste.
• z

  In that very thing wherein thou thinkest thou hast done wisely and politickly, in disobeying my express Command upon a pretended necessity, or reason of State.
• a

  Not one∣ly upon common grounds, as thou art his Creature, and one of his People; but in a special manner, who hath confer∣red peculiar Favours and Honours upon thee: which is an aggravation of thy sin.
• b

  Que. How could this be true, when the Kingdom was promised to Iudah, Gen. 49. 10. and con∣sequently must necessarily be taken away from Saul, and from his Tribe? Ans. First, The Phrase, for ever, in Scripture use, oft-times signifies onely a long time, as Gen. 43. 9. Exod. 21. 6. 1 Sam. 28. 2. So this had been abundantly verified, if the Kingdom had been enjoyed by Saul, and by his Son, and by his Son's Son; after whom the Kingdom might have come to Iudah. Secondly, Though the Kingdom had been pro∣mised to Saul, and to his Posterity for ever in a larger sence, yet that was upon condition of his Obedience. And there∣fore God might well promise the Kingdom to Iudah, because at that time, and before, he foresaw that Saul would by his disobedience forfeit that promise, and that he would take the forfeiture, and transfer the Kingdom to Iudah.
• Psal. 89. 20. •…•…ct. 13. 22.
• c

  i. e. Hath found or discovered, as men do by seeking. An Anthropopathy.
• d

  i. e. Such a man as I desire, one who will fulfil all the desires of my heart, and not oppose them, as thou dost.
• e

  i. e. Hath appointed or decreed, as the word command is sometimes used▪ for it was not yet actually done.
• f

  Quest. First, What was Saul's sin? Ans. Either, First, That Saul Invaded the Priests Office, and Offered the Sacrifice himself: which is not probable, both because he had Priests with him, and among others an eminent one, Ahiah, chap. 14. 3. and therefore had no occasion nor pre∣tence for that presumption. Or rather, Secondly, That Saul did not wait the full time for Samuel's coming; for that is the thing which God commanded, chap. 10. 8. and the breach of this command is the onely thing for which Saul makes an Apology, v. 11, 12. Quest. Secondly, Why did God so severely punish Saul for so small an offence, and that occasioned by great necessity, and done with an honest intention? Ans. First, Men are very incompetent Iudges of Gods Judgments, because they see but very little, either of the Majesty of the offended God, or of the hainous nature and aggravations of the Offence. For instance, men see no∣thing but Saul's outward act, which seems small; but God saw with how wicked a mind and heart he did this, with what Rebellion against the Light of his own Conscience, as his own words imply; with what gross infidelity and distrust of Gods Providence; with what contempt of Gods Autho∣rity, and Justice, and many other wicked principles and mo∣tions of his heart, unknown to men. Besides, God clearly saw all that wickedness that yet lay hid in his heart, and foresaw all his other Crimes; and therefore had far more grounds for his Sentence against him, than we can imagine. Secondly, God doth sometimes punish small sins severely, and that for divers weighty reasons, as that all men may see what the least sin deserves, and how much they owe to Gods free and rich Mercy, for passing by their great Offences; and what need they have not to indulge themselves in any small sin, as men are very prone to do, upon vain presumptions of Gods Mercy, whereby they are easily and commonly drawn on to hainous Crimes; and for many other reasons: so that some such instances of Gods severity, are necessary Discipline and Caution to all mankind in the present and future Ages; and therefore there is far more of mercy and kindness in such actions, than of rigour and harshness, since this is but parti∣cular to one Person, and the other is an universal good. Thirdly, It must be remembred, that the Kingdom of Saul, and of Israel, was now in its Infancy; and that this was the first command which he received from God. And it hath been ever held a piece of Wisdom in all Law-givers, severe∣ly to punish the first Violations of their Laws, to secure their Honour and Obedience, and to affright and caution Offenders for the future. And accordingly God dealt with Cain the first Murderer; with Israel, for their first Idolatty with the Calf; with the first miscarriage of the Priests, Levit. 10. 1. with the first profaner of the Sabbath, Numb. 15. 32. with the first gross Hypocrites in the Christian Church, Act. 5. 5, 10. And therefore it is neither strange nor unjust, if he deal with Saul after the same manner, and upon the same grounds. Fourthly, Though God threaten Saul with the loss of his Kingdom for this sin; yet it is not improbable, that there was a tacit condition implied, as is usual in such cases, as Ionah 3. 4. to wit, if he did not heartily repent of this and of all his sins; for the full, and final, and peremptory Sentence of Saul's rejection, is plainly ascribed to another cause, chap. 15. 11, 23, 26, 28, 29. and till that second Offence, neither the Spirit of the Lord departed from him, nor was David a∣nointed in his stead, chap. 16. 13, 14.
• g

  Whither Saul also followed him; as appears from the next Verse: either, because it was better fortified than Gilgal: or, because he expected a greater increase of his Army there, it being in his own Tribe, and nearer the heart of his King∣dom: or, because he hoped for Samuel's Assistance there.
• ‡

  Heb. found.
• Chap. 14. 2.
• h

  That they might March several ways, and so waste se∣veral parts of the Countrey.
• i

  A City of Benjamin, Ios. 18. 23. South-west from Michmash.
• k

  A City of Ephraim, Ios. 16. 3. Northwest from Mich∣mash.
• l

  i. e The Wilderness of Iordan, Eastward.
• m

  This was a Politick course of the Philistines, which also other Nations have used. So the Chaldeans took away their Smiths, 2 King. 24. 14. Ier. 24. 1. and 29. 2. And Porsenna obliged the Romans by Covenant, That they should use no Iron but in the Tillage of their Lands.
• ‡

  We must take them away.
• n

  Not to the Land of the Philistines, for it is not said so, and that was too remote; but to the Stations and Garisons which the Philistines yet retained in several parts of Israels Land, though Samuel's Authority had so far over-awed them, that they durst not give the Israelites much Disturbance. In these, therefore, the Philistines kept all the Smiths; and here they allowed them the exercise of their Art for the uses here following.
• ‡

  Hebr. a file with mouths.
• o

  So the sense is, They allowed them some small helps to make their Mattocks, and in some sort to serve their present use. But these words may be otherwise Translated, and are so by some Learned, both Ancient and Modern, Translators; thus, Therefore the mouths or edges of the mattocks, and coulters, &c. were dull or blunt. Or rather thus, When (Heb. and put for when, as the Particle, and, is sometimes rendred, as Mar. 15. 25.) the mouths or edges of the mattocks, &c. were blunt. So this passage very well agrees both with the foregoing and following words; and the whole sence of the place is in∣tirely thus, They went to the Philistines to sharpen their shares, and mattocks, and coulters, and axes, when they were blunt, and (which was more strange, They were forced to go to them, even) to sharpen their goads.
• ‡

  Heb. to set.
• p

  Qu. How could the Israelites smite either the Garison of the Philistines above, v. 3. or the Host of the Ammonites, Chap. 11. 11. without Arms? And when they had Conquer∣ed them, Why did they not take away their Arms, and re∣serve them to their own use? Answ. 1. This want of Swords and Spears is not affirmed concerning all Israel, but is re∣strained unto those 600. who were with Saul and Ionathan? whom God by his Providence might suffer to be without those Arms, that the glory of the following Victory might be wholly ascribed to God; as for the very same reason God would have but 300 men left with Gideon, and those Armed onely with Trumpets, and Pitchers, and Lamps, Iudg. 7. There were no doubt a considerable number of Swords and Spears among the Israelites, but they generally hid them, as now they did their Persons, from the Philistines. And the Philistines had not yet attained to so great a power over them, as wholly to disarm them, but thought it suffici∣ent to prevent the making of new Arms; knowing that the old ones would shortly be decayed, and useless. 2. There were other Arms more common in those times and places, than Swords and Spears; to wit, Bows and Arrows, and Slings and Stones; as appears from Iudg. 20. 16. 2 Sam. 1. 18, 22. 2 King. 3. 25. 1 Chron. 12. 1, 2. besides Clubs, and Instruments of Agriculture, which might easily be turned into weapons of War. 3. God so governed the Affairs of the Israelites, that they had no great number of Swords, or Spears, Iudg. 5. 8. that so they might be kept in more de∣pendence upon, and subjection unto God, wherein their safety and happiness consisted. And therefore, that famous Victory obtained against the Philistines in Samuel's days, was not got by the Sword of Men, but onely by Thunder from Heaven, Chap. 7. 10.
• ‖

  Or, standing Camp.
• q

  A place so called, because it was near to Michmash, and led towards Gibeah, which, it seems, they designed to Besiege; and in the mean time, to wast the adjoyning Country.
• ‖

  Or, there was a day.
• a

  This was a rash and foolish Attempt, if it be examined by common Rules; but not so, if we consider the singular promises made to the Israelites, That one should chase a thou∣sand, &c. and especially the heroical and extraordinary Mo∣tions which were then frequently put into the minds of gal∣lant Men, by Gods Spirit, whereby they undertook and ac∣complished noble and wonderful things; as did Sampson, and David and his Worthies.
• b

  Beyond that Rocky Passage de∣scribed below, v. 4, 13. which he pointed at with his hand.
• c

  Lest he should hinder him in so improbable an Enterprize. Nor was it necessary he should inform him of it, because he had a Commission from his Father, to Fight when he saw occasion; as he had done without his Fathers privity, Chap. 13. 3.
• d

  In the Outworks of the City where he had Intrenched himself to observe the Motion of the Philistines.
• e

  Or, to∣wards (as the Hebrew B•…•…th is oft used) Migron, which was another place, but near Gibeah; See Isa. 10. 28.
• Chap. 13 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• f

  The same who is called Abimelech, 1 Sam. 22. 9, 11, 20. the High-priest, who was here to attend upon the Ark which was brought hither, v. 18.
• Chap. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• g

  To wit, the High-priests Ephod, wherein the Urim and Thummim was.
• h

  So these might be two known and common passages, both which Ionathan must cross, or pass over to go to the Philistines, between which the following Rocks lay. But the Words may be rendred thus, In the middle (for so the Hebrew Particle, ben, signifies, as Isa. 44. 4. and beth, in, is understood by a very frequent Ellipsis) of the passage; the Plural Number being put for the Singular, as is frequent.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 tooth•…•… See 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• i

  Which is not so to be understood, as if in this Passage one Rock was on the right hand, and the other on the left; for so he should have gone between both: and there was no need of climbing up to them, which is mentioned below, v. 13. But the meaning is, that the tooth (for prominency) of the one rock, (as it is in the Hebrew) was on the one side, i. e. Northward, looking towards Michmash (the Garison of the Philistines) and the tooth of the other rock was on the other side; i. e. Southward looking towards Gibeah (where Saul's Camp lay) as the next verse informs us: and Iona∣than was forced to climb over these two Rocks, because the other and common ways from one Town to the other, might now be obstructed, or were not so fit for his present De∣sign.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• k

  So he calls them, partly in contempt, and principally to strengthen his Faith by this consideration, That his Enemies were Enemies to God, and without any hope in God, or help from him; whereas he was Circumcised, and therefore in Covenant with God, who was both able, and engaged to assist his people.
• l

  He speaks doubtfully: for though he found and felt himself stirred up by God to this Exploit, and was assured that God would deliver his People; yet he was not certain that he would do it at this time, and in this way.
• m

  To wit, great and wonderful things.
• n

  There is no per∣son nor thing which can hinder God from thus doing.
• 2 C•…•… 11.
• o

  March on to the Enemies.
• †

  Heb. be still.
• p

  Ionathan not being assured of the success of this pre∣sent Exploit, desires a sign; and, by the instinct of God's Spirit, as the success shews, pitcheth upon this. Divers such heroical Motions and extraordinary impulses there were among great and good men in ancient times; as Gen. 24. 13. Iudg. 6. 37. which are not presidents to us.
• q

  Therefore Ionathan chose that Rocky and unusual way, that the Philistines might suppose they did not come from Saul's Camp to Fight with them, but rather out of the Caves, and holes of the Rocks, from which their necessity had now driven them.
• r

  We having something of Importance to communicate to you. A Speech of contempt and derision.
• s

  He piously and modestly ascribes the Success which he now foresees, to God onely.
• t

  The Philistines could easily have hindred their Ascent, but thought scorn to do it, not questioning but they could cut them off in a moment when they were come up to them according to their invitation.
• u

  For being endowed with extraordinary strength and courage, and having with incre∣dible boldness killed the first they met with, and so pro∣ceeding with success, it is not strange if the Philistines were both astonished and intimidated; God also struck them with a Panick Terror; and withal, infatuated their Minds, and possibly, put an Evil Spirit among them, which in this uni∣versal Confusion made them conceive that there was Trea∣chery amongst themselves, and therefore caused them to sheath their Swords in one anothers Bowels; as appears from v. 16, 20.
• ‖

  Or, half a fur∣row of an acre of land.
• x

  A great Consternation; partly, from this unexpected and prodigious Slaughter, which made them suspect, there was more than Man in the Case; and that the Lord (of whose infinite Power they had had former experience) was come forth to Fight against them; and partly, from the Lord, who took away their Spirits and Strength, and struck them with Fear and Amazement.
• y

  i. e. In the whole Host which was there in the Field.
• z

  i. e. Among all the rest of their For∣ces, as well those in the Garison, (as it is here explained in the following words) at Michmash, as the Spoilers, mentio∣ned chap. 13. 17. the report of this Prodigy, and with it the Terror of God speedily passing from one to another.
• a

  Either 1. Metaphorically and Hyperbolically, the whole Land; i. e. the Inhabitants of the Land: to wit, of the Philistines, Trembled. Or rather, 2. Properly, God sent an Earthquake among them, which probably overthrew their Tents and Chariots, and destroyed many of their Per∣sons, and scattered the whole Host, making them to flee away for their lives.
• ‡

  Heb. a trem∣bling of God.
• Gen. 35. 5.
• b

  Or, in the hill, as the very same word is rendred chap. 13. 16. and that was the fittest place for Watch-men.
• c

  •…•…e wit, of that Numerous Host of the Philistines.
• d

  i. e. were strangely and suddenly dispersed, and put to Flight.
• e

  Ei∣ther, 1. accidentally through hasty Flight: Or 2. with De∣sign to destroy one another as the Authors or Abettors of the present Calamity. Possibly God blinded their Eyes or their Minds, that they could not distinguish Friends from Foes. Compare Iudg. 7. 22. 2 King. 6. 18, &c. 2 Chron. 20. 23.
• f

  For he probably supposed, that not onely Ionathan, but also some considerable number of his Army 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and that by them that Slaughter was made.
• g

  That the Priest may put on the Ephod, and may en∣quire of the Lord before the Ark what the occasion of this Tumult among our Enemies is, and what we shall do.
• h

  To wit, in the Camp, whither sometimes it was brought; as 1 Sam. 4. 5. And now the rather, partly because it was now in an unsetled condition, and without the Tabernacle, and therefore easily removed from place to place: and partly, because Saul thought to compensate Samuel's absence with the presence of the Ark.
• ‖

  Or. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• i

  Trouble not thy self in putting on the Breast-plate, with the Ephod, to enquire of God; for I now plainly discern the matter, the business calls not for Prayer, but for Action. But if it did so, there was the more need of Gods directi∣on and blessing, that they might act with more success. Here∣in therefore he shews his Impatience in waiting upon God; his Hypocrisie, in pretending to Religion; and yet his Pro∣phaneness, in neglecting and despising it.
• ‡

  Heb were cried toge∣ther.
• Judg. 7. 2•…•…. 2 Chron. •…•…0. 23.
• k

  The Philistines slew one another; which might come, either from mistake; of which, see on v. 16. Or from mu∣tual Jealousies and Passions, to which God could easily dis∣pose them.
• l

  Either by constraint, as Servants; or in Policy, to gain their favour and protection.
• Chap. 13 6.
• m

  i. e. The Warriers who were engaged in the Battel, and were Pursuing and Fighting with the Philistines.
• n

  With Hunger, and Weakness, and Faintness, thence arising; and all by reason of the following Oath.
• o

  As Sauls in•…•…mion was good; namely, to Execute Ven∣geance upon Gods and his Enemies: so the matter of the Obligation was not simply and in it self Unlawful, if it had not been so rigorous in excluding all Food, without any exception of Cases of Necessity; and in obliging the People to it under pain of a Curse, and an accursed Death; v. 38, 39, 44. which was a Punishment far exceeding the Fault.
• p

  Partly, in obedience to the Kings Command; and partly, for fear of the Curse.
• q

  Heb. all the land. i. e. The People of the Land; as it is explained below, v. 30. and so the word is taken, Gen. 41. 57. All the Israelites who were with Saul.
• r

  It hath been observed by many Travellers, and Writers, That Bees do oft-times settle themselves, and make their Hives, and Honey, in the Trunks of Trees, or Clefts of Rocks, or Holes of the Earth; and this in divers Countries, but eminently in this of Canaan; as may be gathered from Deut. 32. 13. Psal. 81. 16. whence it was called, a land flowing with milk and honey.
• s

  Being then absent, and in pursuit of the Philistines, di∣vers of the Israelites having joyned themselves with him, v. 21.
• t

  He was refreshed, and recovered his lost Spirits, whereof part went into his Optick Nerves, and so cleared his sight, which was much darkned by Famine, as is usual.
• u

  Who came along with Saul, whose Forces were now united with Ionathan's.
• ‖

  Or, weary.
• x

  i. e. The people of the Land, the whole Army, whom by this rash Oath he hath greatly injured. The Zeal of defending himself, makes him run into the other Extream of accusing his Father, and that before the People, whom by this means he might have stirred up to a Sedition.
• y

  Either that in Dan, Ios. 19. 42. Or rather, that in Iudah, 2 Chron. 11. 10.
• z

  To wit, at Evening, when the time prefixed by Saul was expired.
• Lev. 7. 26. and 19. 26. Deut. 12. 16.
• a

  Not having patience to tarry till the blood was perfectly gone out of them, as they should have done. See Gen. 9. 4. Levit. 17. 14. Deut. 12. 16. So they who seemed to make conscience of the Kings Commandment for fear of the Curse, make no scruple of transgressing Gods Command.
• ‖

  Or▪ dealt treacherously.
• b

  He sees their fault, but not his own, in giving the occa∣sion to it.
• c

  That the cattel might be all killed in one place, under the inspection of Saul, or some other appointed by him for that work; and upon the stone, that the blood may soo∣ner and better flow out.
• d

  And his Sheep, which is to be understood out of the foregoing words.
• ‡

  Heb. in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hand.
• e

  Either for a Monument of the Victory: or rather, for Sacrifice, as the next words imply.
• ‡

  Heb. that •…•…∣tar he beg•…•… to build unto the LORD.
• f

  Though he had occa∣sion to do so oft ere this time. So this is noted as another Evidence of his Neglect of God, and his Worship. It is true, Saul 〈◊〉〈◊〉 befo•…•…e this, as at Gilgal; but that was upon an old Altar, Erected by others.
• g

  Remembring Saul's Contempt of Gods Ordinance the last time, and the ill Consequence of it; and perceiving Saul ready to run into the same Error again, even though he had not now the same pretence of the necessity of haste as be∣fore, and that the people were forward to comply with the motion, he gives them this pious and prudent Advice.
• h

  To wit, to the Ark; as above, v. 18.
• i

  Either, 1. Because he was displeased with Saul for his former neglect, v. 18, 19. where he began to ask advice of God, but was so Rude and Impious, as not to tarry for an Answer; and therefore it was but a just Retaliation, if when Saul did ask, God would not vouchsafe him an Answer. Or, 2. To manifest his dislike of the violation of Oaths. For although Ionathan might have a fair excuse from his invincible Ignorance, and urgent Necessity; and though Saul had done foolishly in making this Oath (which also God would this way discover,) yet, when once it was made, God would hereby teach them, that it should be observed; and that they should abstain, even from all appearance of the Breach of it.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Judg. 20. 2.
• k

  In the Name of all the People, that you may be Wit∣nesses, and may see where the Fault lies.
• l

  None of those who either saw Ionathan Eating, or heard of it, informed against him; partly, because they were sa∣tisfied, that his Ignorance excused him, and that there was some other reason of Gods not answering: and partly, from their great Love to Ionathan, whom they would not Expose to Death for so small an Offence.
• ‡

  Heb. Give Th•…•…mmim. Deut. 33. 8.
• ‖

  Or, shew the innocent.
• m

  Or, declare (for giving, is oft put for declaring, or pronouncing, as Deut. 11. 29. and 13. 1, 2. Prov. 9. 9.) the perfect, or guiltless person. i. e. O Lord, so guide the Lot, that it may discover who is Guilty in this Matter, and that it may clear the Innocent.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 forth.
• n

  To wit, the Danger; they were pronounced Guiltless.
• m

  God so ordered the Lot; not that he approved Saul's Ex∣ecration, v. 24. or his Oath that the Transgressor should die, v. 39. nor that he would expose Ionathan to Death (for he Designed so to rule the hearts of the People, and of Saul al∣so, that Ionathan should not die); but because he would have the whole matter brought to light; partly, that Saul's Folly might be chastised, when he saw what Danger it had brought upon his Eldest and Excellent Son; partly, that Io∣nathan's Innocency might be cleared; and partly, to stablish the Authority of Kings and Rulers, and the Obedience which Subjects owe to all their Lawful commands.
• n

  I am Sentenced to Death for it; which is hard measure. He had another Answer, That he knew not of his Fathers command: but that being said before, v. 27. it was needless here to repeat it.
• R•…•…th 1. 17.
• o

  From this, and other like expressions of Saul's, some ga∣ther that he was exceeding prone to the vice of Swearing and Cursing.
• p

  Stange perversness! He who was so Indul∣gent, as to spare wicked Agag, chap. 15. is now so severe as to destroy his own worthy Son: he that could easily dispense with Gods Righteous and Reasonable Command, will not bear the violation of his own rash and foolish command; because his own Authority and Power is concerned in this, and onely Gods in the other.
• •…•…▪ Sam 14. 14. •…•… King. 1. •…•…2.
• q

  i. e. In concurrence with God, or by Gods help he had wrought this Salvation. God is so far from being offended with Ionathan, as thou apprehendest, that he hath graci∣ously owned and assisted him in the great Service of this day.
• r

  Partly, because he was discouraged by Gods refusing to Answer him; and partly, because his delays had given them occasion to secure themselves.
• s

  i. e. Recovered it, and Resumed the Administration of it, after he had in a manner lost it; partly, by Samuel's Sen∣tence, chap. 13. 14. and partly, by the Philistines, who had almost turned him out of it. But now being encouraged by this success, he returns to the exercise of his Kingly Office.
• Chap. 11. 11.
• t

  Which lay not far from Damascus. See 2 Sam. 8. 5.
• u

  Heb. He condemned them, he treated them like wicked Peo∣ple, and Enemies to God and his People: or, he punished them.
• ‖

  Or, wrought •…•…ghtily.
• Chap. 15. 3.
• x

  Which is here mentioned onely in the general, but is particularly described in the next Chapter.
• y

  Called also Abinadab, chap. 31. 2. and 1 Chron. 8. 33. Ishbosheth, Saul's other Son, is here omitted, because he in∣tended to mention onely those of his Sons who went with him into the Battels here mentioned, and who were after∣wards slain with him.
• Chap. 9. 1.
• Chap. •…•…. 1•…•….
• z

  Into his Service, or Army.
• Chap. 9. 16.
• a

  The Lord made thee King, and therefore thou art high∣ly obliged to serve and obey him.
• b

  Th•…•… hast committed one Error already, for which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…verely rebuked and threatned: now therefore ma•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…mer Er∣ror, and regain Gods Favour by thy exact 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to what he now commands.
• c

  I seem to have forgotten, but now I will shew that I re∣member, and now will revenge those old Iniuries done 400 Years ago, which now I will punish in their Children: which was the more just, because they continued in their Parents cruel Practices, below, v. 33.
• Exod. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Num•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• d

  When he was newly come out of cruel and lorig Bondage, and were now weak, and weary, and faint, and hungry, Deut. 25. 18. and therefore it was Barbarous and Inhuman, instead of that Pity which even Nature prompted them to afford, to add affliction to the afflicted; it was also horrid Impiety to fight against God himself, and to lift up their Hand in a manner against the Lord's Throne, as some Translate these words, Exod. 17. 16. whilst they struck at that People which God had brought forth in so stupendious and Miraculous a way.
• e

  Both Persons and Goods, Kill all that live, and Con∣sume all things without life, for I will have no Name nor Rem∣nant of that People whom long since I have Cursed and De∣voted to utter Destruction.
• f

  Shew no Compassion or Fa∣vour to any of them. The same thing repeated to prevent mistake, and oblige Saul to the exact performance hereof; or, to leave him without excuse, in case of neglect.
• g

  For their Parents Crime and Punishment: which was not unjust, because God is the Supreme Lord and giver of Life, and can require his own when he pleaseth; Infants also are Born in sin, Psal. 51. 5. and therefore liable to God's wrath, Eph. 2. 3. and to death, Rom. 5. 12, 14. Their death also was ra∣ther a Mercy than a Curse to them, as being the occasion of preventing the vast increase of their Sin and Punishment.
• h

  Which being all made for Man's benefit, it is not strange nor unjust, if they suffer with him, and for him, and for the instruction of Mankind.
• k

  Who are particularly Noted here, as also chap. 11. 8. either as Select Persons of extraordinary Strength and Cou∣rage: or to commend that Tribe, which though the King∣dom had been promised to their own Tribe, yet were for∣ward in serving and obeying a King of another, and that a far meaner Tribe.
• l

  Their chief City, where their King was, as is probable from v. 8.
• ‖

  Or, fought.
• m

  Intending to draw them forth of their City by 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ like that of Ioshua, I•…•…sh▪ 7. an I then to intercept them, and so surprize their City: which hapily they did, though it be not here Recorded, it being not worth whi•…•…e to mention all the minute Circumstances of such matters.
• n

  A People descending from, or nearly related unto Ie∣t•…•…o, who anciently dwelt in Rocks near the Amalekites, Numb. 24. 21. and afterwards some of them dwelt in Iudah, Iudg. 1. 16. whence it is probable they removed, (which, dwelling in Tents, they could easily do) and retired to their old habitation, because of the Wars and Troubles wherewith Iudah was annoyed.
• p

  Some of your Progenitors did so, Exod. 18. 12. Numb. 10. 31. and for their sakes all of you shall fare the better. You were not Guilty of that sin for which Amalek is now to be Destroyed.
• Gen. 16. 7.
• q i. e. From one end of their Country to the other, he s•…•…ote all that he met with: but a great number of them •…•…led away upon the noise of his coming, as is usual in such cases, and secured themselves in other places, until the Storm was over, when they returned again: of whom we read before, chap. 13. 6. and 14. 22.
• r

  Whom Saul spared, either out of foolish pity for the goodliness of his Person, which Iosephus Notes: or, for his respect to his Royal Majesty, in the preservation of which he thought himself concerned: or, for the Glory of his Tri∣umph: Compare v. 12.
• Se•…•… Chap. 3•…•…. 1.
• s

  To wit, the Body of the People, but▪ not every individual Person, as hath been shewed. Universal Particles are commonly thus understood, as is confessed.
• t

  The one proposed to do so, and the other consented to it, and so both were Guilty.
• ‖

  Or, of the second sort.
• u

  Which it is more than proba∣ble they reserved for their own use, rather than for Sacrifice; because they knew God would not accept a Sacrifice contra∣ry to his own command.
• x

  Thus they obey God onely so far as they could without inconvenience to themselves; they Destroyed onely what was not worth keeping, nor fit for their use.
• •…•… Sam. 24. 16.
• y

  Repentance properly Notes grief of heart, and change of Counsels, and therefore cannot be in God who is un∣changeable, most Wise, and most Blessed; but it is ascribed to God in such cases, when men give God cause to Repent, and when God alters his Course and Method of dealing, and Treats a Person as if he did indeed Repent of all the kindness he had shewed to him.
• ‡

  Heb. con∣•…•….
• z

  To implore his Pardoning Mer∣cy for Saul, and for the People; so far was he from rejoycing in their Calamities, as an envious and self-seeking Person would have done.
• a

  Not Mount Carmel, of which Iosh. 12. 22. but another Mountain or Town in the Tribe of Iudah; of which see I•…•…sh. 15. 55.
• ‡

  Heb. hand.
• b

  i. e. A Monument or Trophy of his Victo∣ry, as the same Hebrew word is used, 2 Sam. 18. 18. And this may be here Noted by way of censure, That he set it up not to God's honour, but to himself, i. e. to his own praise; which he minded in the first place, and afterwards went to Gilgal, as it here follows, to offer Sacrifice to God.
• c

  I thank thee, and I beg that God would Bless thee, for sending me upon this Employment, and giving me this op∣portunity of manifesting my Obedience to God.
• ‡

  Heb. con∣•…•….
• d

  To wit, for the main and substance of it, to wit, the Extirpation of that wicked People: for he thought the sparing of Agag and the Cattel very inconsiderable in the case; though in∣deed it was expresly contrary to Gods command: but self-Interest made him exceeding partial in his own Cause: or else like a bold Hypocrite, he pretends that for his part he had obeyed God; resolving, it seems, to cast the blame upon the People, as he did.
• e

  How can this Evidence of Guilt consist with the pro∣fession of thy Innocency?
• f

  i. e. The People. Thus, after the manner of all Hypo∣crites, he excuseth himself, and lays the blame upon the People; whereas they could not do it without his privity and consent; and he should have used his Power and Authority to over-rule them for God's sake, as he had done formerly for his own sake. But the truth is, he was zealous for his own Honour and Interest, but luke-warm where God onely was concerned.
• g

  It is not likely that this was his and the Peoples Design; but this he now pretends, and ascribes that to his Piety, which was indeed the effect of his Impiety and Avarice.
• h

  Whom thou Lovest and Servest, and there∣fore must needs be pleased with our Pious respect to him and his Service.
• i

  i. e. Modest, Humble and Submissive, as 1 Sam. 9. 21. and 10. 22. Whereby he implies, that now he was grown Proud, and Stubborn, and Impudent, both to commit sin, and justify it.
• k

  So called by way of Eminency, as that word is used, Gen. 13. 13. Matth. 9. 19. Iohn 9. 24, 31.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 consu•…•… them.
• l

  Who cannot be deceived by thy fair professions of Reli∣gion, but knows very well, that thou didst not seek Sacrifices for God, but Prey to thy self.
• m

  He addeth Obstinacy and Impenitency to his Crime, and justifies his Fact, though he hath nothing of any Moment to say, but what he said before. So he gives Samuel the lye, and reflects upon him, as one that had falsly Accused him.
• n

  To be dealt with as God pleaseth, and as thou thinkest 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• o

  Heb. the chief of the devoted things: which being de∣voted to Destruction, I thought it most proper to destroy them by way of Sacrifice to God. But God had command∣ed Saul himself to smite and slay all upon the place, above, verse 3.
• Psal. 50. 8, 9. Isa. 1. 11.
• Eccles. 5. 1. Hos. 6. 6. Matth. 5. 24. and 9. 13. and 12. 7.
• p

  Because Obedience to God is a Moral Duty, constantly and indispensably necessary; but Sacrifice is but a Ceremoni∣al Institution, sometimes unnecessary, as it was in the Wilder∣ness; and sometimes sinful, when it is offered by a polluted hand, or in an irregular manner. Therefore thy gross Dis∣obedience to Gods express command, is not to be compen∣sated with Sacrifice.
• q

  i. e. To obey, as hearing is oft used in Scripture.
• r

  Then the choicest part of all the Sacrifice, to wit, the Fat, which was appropriated to God, Levit. 3. 16. Whereas the Offerer might partake of other parts of it.
• s

  i. e. Disobedience to Gods express Precept, which was Saul's case.
• ‡

  Heb. divina∣tion.
• t

  Is, though not so great, yet as inexcusable and impudent a sin, as Witchcraft; as plainly Condemned, and as certainly Destructive and Damnable.
• u

  Either, wil∣ful and presumptuous sin, whereby a man violently breaks loose from Gods command, and resists his Authority: Or ra∣ther, Perseverance or Contumacy in sin, justifying it, and pleading for it, which was Saul's present crime.
• See Isa. 66. 3. Heb.
• x

  Or, the Iniquity of Idolatry; this being an Hendiadis; as Iudgment and Iustice, Deut. 16. 18. is put for the Iudgment of Iustice, or Iust Iudgment. Or, Idolatry (for so the Hebrew word Aven, signifies, as Ier. 10. 15. Hos. 4. 15. and 10. 5. Com∣pare with 1 King. 12. 29.) even the Teraphim, which is here mentioned as one of the worst kinds of Idolatry.
• y

  i. e. Hath pronounced the Sentence of Rejection: for that he was not actually Rejected or Deposed by God, plainly appears, be∣cause not onely the People, but even David, after this, own∣ed him as King; and Samuel, at Saul's desire, did honour him; i. e. own him as King, before the People, v. 30.
• z

  Which confession proceeded not from true Repentance, but from the sence of his great Danger, and from a desire of recalling that dreadful Sentence denounced against him.
• a

  i. e. The Commandment of the Lord delivered to me by thy words. Another Hendiadis.
• b

  Who, as thou knowest, are set upon mischief, and would probably have broken forth into a Mutiny or Rebellion, had I done otherwise. But how little he feared the People, may be seen by 1 Sam. 11. 7. and 14. 24. But this was a false cause: nor doth he acknow∣ledge the true cause, which was his Covetousness, and be∣cause he did not fear God.
• c

  Use thy great Interest with God to obtain the Pardon of my sin. Or, do thou Pardon my sin against thee: for he had sinned not onely against God, but against Samuel also, as Gods Prophet; and therefore needed a Pardon both from God and Man.
• d

  To Gilgal, whence Saul was gone forth to meet Samuel; and Samuel is here said to turn again to Gil∣gal; not properly, for he had not now been there: but by way of Concomitancy, because he accompanied Saul, who was come thence, and returned thither: See the like expressi∣on Ruth 1. 10, 22. and 2. 6.
• e

  That I may offer further Sacrifices to God; partly, to Praise him for the past Victory; and partly, to Implore his Mercy, and the taking off of my sin and punishment. This was a politick device of Saul's; That Samuel might at least seem to countenance his Design, in reserving the Cattel for Sacrifice: which Samuel seeing, refused to do it. Heb. and I will worship the Lord; i. e. I will seek his Pardon and Favour.
• f

  This was no lye, though he afterwards returned, because he spoke what he meant, his words and intentions agreed to∣gether, though afterwards he saw reason to change his in∣tentions. Compare Gen. 19. 2, 3. Which may relieve many perplexed Consciences, who think themselves obliged to do what they have said they would do, though they see just cause to change their minds.
• See 1 King. 11. 30.
• Chap. 28. 17. 1 King. 11. 3•…•….
• g

  Samuel makes use of the emergent occasion, as a sign, to signify and confirm his former Prediction.
• h

  Either, a∣nother Man: or, another Israelite: for the word Neighbour, is used both ways: or rather, one of a Neighbouring Tribe, even Iudah, whose Inheritance did not onely joyn to that of Ben∣jamin, but was partly mixed with it.
• ‖

  Or, eternity, or, victory.
• i

  So he calls God here; partly, to shew the reason why God neither will nor can lye; because lying is a weakness, and proceeds from the sence of a Mans weakness, because he cannot many times accomplish his Design without lying and dissimulation; which therefore many Princes have used for this very reason. But, saith he, God needs no such Artifices; he can do whatsoever he pleaseth by his Absolute Power, and hath no need to use lyes to accomplish his Will: partly, to shew that Israel should be no loser by Saul's loss, as he might vainly imagine, because he had saved them from their Ene∣mies on every side, chap. 14. 47. For not Saul, but God, was the Strength and Protector of Israel, and he would con∣tinue to save them when Saul was lost and gone: and part∣ly, to assure Saul that God would Execute this Threatning, because he wanted not strength to do it, and none could hinder him in it.
• Num. 23. 19. 2 Tim. 2. 1•…•…. Tit. 1. 2.
• l

  i. e. Nor ehange his Counsel; which also is an effect of weakness and imperfection, either of Wisdom or Power.
• m

  Here •…•…e plainly discovers his Hypocrisie, and the true motive of this and his former Confession; he was not soli∣citous for the Favour of God, but for his Honour and Power with Israel.
• n

  Not to Worship the Lord with him, for that he did not; and therefore it is here mentioned that Saul onely Worshipped the Lord: but for two other reasons; First, That the Peo∣ple might not upon pretence of this Sentence of rejection, immediately withdraw all Respect and Obedience to their Sovereign; whereby they would both have sinned against God, and have been as Sheep without a Shepherd. Second∣ly, That he might rectify Saul's Error, and execute Gods Judgment upon Agag.
• ‡

  Heb. of Amalek.
• o

  Or, in Delights; or, in his Ornaments; i. e. He came not like an Offendor, expecting the Sentence of Death; but in that Garb and Gesture which became his Quality.
• p

  Or, for Agag said: This being the reason why he came so.
• q

  I who have escaped Death from the hands of a Warlike Prince in the fury of Battel, shall certainly never suffer Death from an old Prophet in time of Peace.
• Num. b 14. 45.
• r

  Whereby it appears; that he was a cruel Tyrant, and Guilty of many Bloody Actions, and that towards Gods People, though it be not related elsewhere. And this seems to be added for the fuller vindication of Gods justice, and to shew, that although God did at this time remember and revenge a Crime committed by this Mans Ancestors 400 Years ago, yet he did not punish an Innocent Son for his Fa∣thers Crimes, but one that allowed and persisted in the same evil courses.
• s

  This he did by Di•…•…ine instinct, and in pur∣suance of Gods express and particular Command, above, v. 3. which being sinfully neglected by Saul, is now executed by Samuel. See the like example 1 King. 18. 40. But these are no presidents for private Persons to take the Sword of Ju∣stice into their hands. For we must live by the Laws of God, and not by extraordinary examples.
• t

  Either, before the Ark, which, it seems, Saul carried with him in this, as he did, in his former expedition, chap. 14. 18. or, before Gods Altar: or, in the publick Assembly.
• Chap. 11. 4.
• u

  i. e. To visit him, either, in token of Respect or Friend∣ship: or, to seek Counsel from God for him, or to give Counsel to him. Seeing is put for Visiting here, and 2 King. 8. 29. Otherwise he did see him afterwards, chap. 19. 24. Though indeed it was not Samuel that came thither with de∣sign to see Saul, which is implied in the Phrase here; but Saul went thither to see Samuel, and that accidentally.
• u

  i. e. To visit him, either, in token of Respect or Friend∣ship: or, to seek Counsel from God for him, or to give Counsel to him. Seeing is put for Visiting here, and 2 King. 8. 29. Otherwise he did see him afterwards, chap. 19. 24. Though indeed it was not Samuel that came thither with de∣sign to see Saul, which is implied in the Phrase here; but Saul went thither to see Samuel, and that accidentally.
• x Partly, for Saul's sake, whose sad condition he lamented: and partly, for Israel's sake, whose estate he feared might by this means be doubtful and dangerous.
• a

  And pray for his Restitution, which the following words imply that he did.
• b

  The manifestation of my pe∣remptory Will, should make thee submit to my pleasure.
• c

  Which was used in the Inauguration of Kings, as chap. 10. 1. and 1 King. 1. 39. But here it is used in the Designation of a King, though David was not actually made King by it, but still remained a Subject, as is evident from chap. 24. 6. And the reason of this Anticipation was, partly, the com∣fort of Samuel, and other good men, against their great fears in case of Saul's Death, of which they expected every day to hear: and partly, the assurance of David's Title, which otherwise would have been very doubtful. For the prevention of which doubts, it was very meet, that the same Person and Prophet who had Anointed Saul, might now up∣on Gods rejection of Saul, Anoint David to succeed him up∣on his Death; and because Samuel was now not far from his Death, and was to die before Saul, it was fit that David's Anointing should be hastned and done before its proper time.
• ‡

  Heb. for me.
• d

  This Phrase is very Emphatical, and implies the difference between this and the former King. Saul was a King of the Peoples providing, he was the Product of their inordinate and sinful desires; they desired him for themselves, and for their own glory and safety, as they supposed: but this is a King of my own providing, one that I have spied out, one of that Tribe to which I have allotted the King∣dom, Gen. 49. 10. A King for me; not one to gratifie the Peo∣ples desires, but to fulfil all my Will, as is said, Act. 13. 22. and to serve my Glory. Or, my King; the Hebrew Phrase, to me, or for me, being commonly used for the word mine.
• e

  To wit, Safely? A Question which seems to savour of Human frailty; for he should have strongly believed that God who had set him upon the Work, would carry him thorough it.
• ‡

  Heb. in thine hand.
• f

  Which he used oft to do, some times in one place, and sometimes in another, that so he might encourage and keep up the Worship of God in all of them. This was one cause, though not the onely cause, of his coming: nor was he obliged to declare all the causes of it.
• g

  i. e. Invite him to the Feast, which, after the manner, was made of the Flesh of the Sacrifice: and it belonged to Samuel, as the Offerer of the Sacrifice, to invite whom he pleased.
• h

  i. e. Whom I shall describe, as it were, by name.
• ‡

  Heb. meet∣ing.
• i

  Partly, because it was strange and unexpected to them, this being but an obscure Town, Mich. 5. 2. and remote from Samuel, and therefore they justly thought there was some extraordinary reason for it; and their Guilty Consciences made them fear that he came to denounce some dreadful and particular Judgment of God upon them: and partly, left Saul, whose heart was estranged from, and incensed against Samuel, should upon this occasion conceive a jealousie of them, and a displeasure against them.
• k

  Heb. in or with Peace; either, first, to thy self. Comest thou voluntarily, or to flee from the Rage of Saul? Or, Secondly to us. Comest thou with no evil Tidings to us, either from God, or from Saul? The Hebrew Phrase, comest thou in Peace, being as much as to say (in our Phrase) is all well?
• l

  Prepare your selves in the manner expressed, Exod. 19. 14, 15.
• m

  Heb. in the Sacrifice; i. e. joyn with me in this act of Worshipping God, and offering this Sacrifice, thereby to give Thanks for the Blessings you have received from him, and to pray for what you want.
• n

  It seems evident, that there was something peculiar in Iesse's Invitation. For First, Both he and his Sons were Invited, whereas the others are onely Invited for their own Persons. Secondly, The different Phrase here used, that he Sanctified these, when he onely bad the other Sanctify themselves; argues a singular care and agency of Samuel in their Sanctification: (unless we should say, He sanctified them, is no more but that he caused them to be Sanctified, that is, these in particular amongst others). Which makes it probable, that the rest were onely to joyn with him in the act of Sacrificing; but these, and onely these, were Invited to Feast upon the remainders of the Sacrifice; which Feast is here called a Sacrifice, as it is above verse 3. And the onely inconvenience of this Interpretation, is, that the word Sacrifice is taken in different senses in the same Verse, which is no unusual thing. See Matth. 8. 22. And this difference may possibly be intimated by the differing pre∣positions prefixed to the same word, the first being Bazza∣bach, and the latter Lazzabach. Howsoever, that onely Iesse and his Sons were present at the Feast, may seem probable, from Samuel's design of Privacy, and from the following Relation.
• o

  When the most of Iesse's Sons were come, either to the place of the Feast, or to some other place near it, appointed for this private Discourse, whither they were to come before they went to the Feast. It must also be understood, that Sa∣muel had acquainted Iesse with his Design, which is easily gathered out of the context, and needed not be expressed.
• 1 Chro•…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 18. Eli•…•….
• p

  i. e. Is in this place where God is now present. For it is observable, that not only the Sacrifice is said to be Offered, but even the Feast upon the remainders of it is said to be eaten before the Lord, Deut. 12. 7. i. e. before or near his Altar, where God was present in a special manner. And the ground of this expression seems to be this, That Iesse brought not all his Sons together, but made one after another to come to the place, and to pass before Samuel, who stood be∣fore the Lord, in some place near the Altar, that this great business might be managed with more Solemnity. And Eli∣ab being the Person now before Samuel, is said to be now before the Lord. But whatsoever the ground of this Phrase is, this is certain and confessed, that this is his meaning, This I take to be the Person whom I am sent to Anoint: where∣in yet he was greatly mistaken, as other Prophets sometimes were, when they hastily spake their own thoughts, before they had consulted God in the case, as 2 Sam. 7. 3.
• q

  By secret inspiration.
• r

  Whereby thou wast once de∣ceived in Saul, chap. 10. 23, 24. and therefore shouldst nor now be deceived a second time.
• ‡

  Heb. Eye.
• s

  Men value Men by their outsides.
• 1 Chron. 28. 9. Psal. 7. 9. Jer. 11. 20. and 1•…•…. 10. and 20. 12.
• t

  God esteems of Men by the goodness of their hearts, and hath now proceeded by that Rule in the choice of a King, and would have done so before, if the Prophets sin∣ful Desires had not provoked him to give them a bad King.
• Chap. 17. 13.
• u

  Called also Shimeah, 2 Sam. 13. 3. and Shimmah, 1 Chron. 2. 13.
• x

  i. e. The rest of his Sons, which were seven, besides David; for in all he had eight, 1 Sam. 17. 12. It is true, there are but seven of them named, 1 Chron. 2. 13, 14, 15. but that may be, because one of them was either born of a Concubine; or, an obscure Person: or, one that died imme∣diately after this time.
• ‡

  Heb. any of.
• y

  And consequently is the most unfit of all my Sons for that high Employment. Either therefore he did not through∣ly understand David's great Wisdom and Valour, or he judgeth him unfit, by reason of his mean Education. And God so ordered it by his Providence, that David's choice might plainly appear to be Gods Work, and not Samuel's, or Iesse's Design.
• 2 Sam. 7. 8. Psal. 78. 70.
• ‡

  Heb. round.
• z

  To wit, to the Feast. Qu. How could Da∣vid be admitted to this Feast, being, as it seems, not sancti∣fied with the rest of his brethren? Answ. 1. It is not strange, if the Prophet, by Gods direction, dispensed with the ordinary Rule, in a person so extraordinary, both for his Piety, and the Dignity to which he was chosen. 2. It is not affirmed, that David did sit down with them to the Feast; but onely, that they would not do so till he come. And when he was come, and Samuel had done what he intended with him, David, for ought we know, might depart, and the rest sit down to the Feast. For David was not now actually raised to any higher degree, but returned to his former employment; as we read below, v. 19.
• a

  Which may be referred either to the colour of his hair; or rather, to the complexion of his Face.
• ‡ Heb. fair of eyes.
• b

  Of a comely, but Masculine and Majestick Aspect.
• Psal. 89. 20.
• c

  According to this Translation, his Brethren were present at this Act, and knew that David was Anointed King. But this seems to some, neither consistent to Samuel's design of Secresie; not with Eliabs scornful words concerning him af∣ter this, Chap. 17. 28. But to this, others reply, That Da∣vid's Brethren saw David's Unction, but did not particularly understand, that he was Anointed to the Kingdom; but were onely told by Samuel, that he was Anointed to some great Service, which hereafter they should know, but at present, it was fit to be concealed: Thus Iesse onely, and Da∣vid, understood the whole business, and his Brethren were able to Attest to that Act of Samuel's Anointing him, which with other collateral Evidences, was abundantly sufficient to prove David's Right to the Kingdome, if need should be. And this seems fairly to accord, and explain the matter: But the words may be otherwise Translated out of the Hebrew, That he Anointed him out of the midst of his brethren; i. e. He selected him from amongst the rest of his Brethren to be King. As Christ is said to be raised from the midst of his brethren. And whereas, the Hebrew Word is Bekereb, in the midst; not mikkereb, out of the midst; it is confessed, that the Preposition beth, in, is oft used for •…•…in, of or o•…•…t of, as hath been formerly shewed by many instances; and so it may be here. And further, the place may be thus rendred; that Samuel anointed him, being taken out of the midst of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 brethren: and so these words may be added, to signifie, That Samuel took him out from the rest of the Company, and privately Anointed him; Iesse onely being present at the Action. And thus there is an Ellipsis of a Verb or Par∣ticle, which is frequent; as Ge•…•…. 1•…•…. 15. The woman was taken (i. e. was taken and carried) into Pharaoh's house; and many such places.
• See Num. 27. 18.
• d

  i. e. He was immediately endow∣ed with extraordinary Gifts of God's Spirit, as Strength, and Courage, and Wisdome, and Magnanimity, and other excellent qualities which fitted him for, and put him upon Noble Attempts; for which, he presently grew famous, even whilest he lived a private Life: See below, v. 15. and 1•…•…. 34, &c.
• e

  God took away that prudence, and courage, and alacrity, and other gifts and assistances of God's Spirit, where with he had qualified him for the management of his Pub•…•… Em∣ployment.
• Chap. 19. •…•….
• f

  Properly so called: for what need is there of forsaking the proper signification of the Word? It is evi∣dent both from Scripture, and Experience, that God hath permitted some men to be really acted, and disquieted by the Devil: and why not Saul as well as others?
• g

  i. e. By Gods permission or judgment, delivering him up to Satan.
• ‖

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• h

  Stir∣red up in him unruly and tormenting Passions; as Envy, Rage, Fear, Despair, and the like.
• ‡

  Heb. of God.
• i

  And the Success confirms their Opinion. For although Musick cannot directly have any influence upon an Evil Spi∣rit to drive him away; yet, because the Devil, as it seems, had not Possession of him, but onely made use of the Pa•…•…∣ons of his Mind, and ill humours of his Body to molest him: and because it is manifest, that Musick hath a mighty Power to qualifie and sweeten these, and to make a man sedate and chearful, as is evident by the unanimous consent of Learned Writers, and by common Experience; it is not strange, if the Devil had not that power over him when his Mind was more composed, which he had when it was dis∣ordered; as the Devil had less power over Lunaticks in the decrease, than in the increase of the Moon: Matt. 17. 15, 18. And seeing Musick prepared the Lords Prophets for the Entertainment of the good Spirit, as 2 King. 3. 15. Why might it not dispose Saul to the resistance of the evil Spirit? and why might not the chearing of his heart, in some mea∣sure strengthen him against those temptations of the Devil, which were fed by his Melancholick Humour?
• ‖

  Or, speech.
• k

  Wonder not, that David was so suddenly advanced, from a poor contemptible Shepherd, to so great Reputation; for these were the Effects of that Spirit of the Lord which he received when he was Anointed. Though some would hence infer, that the things related in this Chapter, happened after the History of Chapter 17. though it be placed before, such Transpositions being not unusual in Historical Relations.
• l

  i. e. Directs and prospers all his undertakings.
• m

  This Present, though in our times it would seem con∣temptible, yet was very agreeable to the usage of those times, and to the condition of Iesse, which was but mean in the World. And it seems to have been the Custome of those Times, as it is yet in the Eastern Countries (when they made their appearance before Princes, or great Persons, to bring a Present; (See Gen. 32. 20. Gen. 43. 25, 26. and else∣where.) To which civil Custome, that Religious Precept seems consonant, Exod. 23. 15. Deut. 16. 16. None shall appear before me empty. And he might send it; partly, as a Testimony of his respect to his Soveraign; and partly, to gain David favour and acceptance with him; being sen∣sible, that he was going into a place and state of hazzard; but knowing Saul's furious temper, he durst not refuse to send him; and he sent him the more willingly, because this seemed a most likely means to accomplish God's Promise of the Kingdome, and to prepare him for it.
• n

  i. e. Ministred unto him; or, (as we use to speak) waited upon him, as that Phrase oft signifies; as Deut. 1. 38. and 10. 8.
• o

  He had that Place conferred upon him, though we do not read that he ever exercised it; for it seems he was gone back to his Father upon some occasion not related; and had abode with him some considerable time before the War described, Chap. 17. happened.
• ‡

  Heb. of God.
• p

  To wit, for a season. And the reason of this Success, may be, partly natural and common; of which, see on v. 16. and partly, Supernatural and special, respecting David; whom God designed by this means, to bring into favour with the King and his Court, and so to smooth the way for his Advancement.
• a

  To Revenge their former great and shameful Defeat, Chap. 14.
• Josh. 15. 35.
• ‖

  Or, the coast of Dammim.
• ‡

  Heb. ranged the battel.
• b

  Where they had disposed and fortified their Camps, that if the one should Assault the other, the Assailant should have the disadvantage, and be obliged to Fight from a lower place.
• ‡

  Heb. a mid∣dle man, or a man between two.
• c

  Heb. a man between two; either because he used to come forth, and stand between the two Armies; or, be∣cause he moved that the business should be decided between two, whereof he would be one.
• d

  Which is not strange, for besides the Giants mentioned in Scripture, Herodotus, Diodorus Siculus, and Pliny, and others, make mention of persons Seven Cubits high; which is near double to an or∣dinary mans height.
• ‡

  Heb. clothed.
• e

  The common Shekle contained onely a fourth part of an Ounce; and so 5000 Shekels made 1250 Ounces, which make exactly 78 pounds. Which weight is not unsuitable to a man of such vast greatness and strength as his Height speaks him to be.
• ‖

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• f

  On which the Weavers fasten their Web. It was like this for thickness; and for the length, that he omits, as easie to be collected by proportion to the rest. And though the whole weight of Goliah's Armour may seem prodigious; yet it is not so much by far, as one Athanatus did manage: of whom Pliny relates, That he saw him come into the Theater with Arms weighing 12000 Ounces.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Neh. 3. 3. H•…•… 3. 11.
• g

  That the Battel may be decided by us Two alone. Such offers were frequent in those times. And possibly he thought the Valiant Ionathan, who had Assaulted an whole Army, would never have refused this Challenge. But God so ordered the matter, that none should accept it, because he would reserve this Honour for David, as a step to his Kingdome.
• h

  Which may seem strange, considering the glorious Pro∣mises, and their late Experiences of Divine Assistance. But the truth is, all men do so intirely depend upon God in all things, that when he withdraws his help, the most Valiant and Resolute Persons cannot find their Hearts nor Hands, as daily experience shews.
• Chap. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• Gen. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• i

  i. e. Of the man of Ephrathah, or Bethlehem, Gen. 35. 19.
• k

  See on chap. 16. 10.
• l

  Either 1. From Saul's Court: where having been enter∣tained by Saul, to relieve him in his Melancholy Fits, he was permitted to go to his Fathers House, to be sent for again upon occasion. Or, 2. From Saul's Camp, whither he used to come to visit his Brethren; as appears from v. 17.
• m

  A Food then much in use, which they used to mix with Water, or Milk, or Oyl, &c.
• ‡

  Heb▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• ‡

  Heb▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• n

  In whose Powe•…•… it was in a great measure, either to preserve them, or to expose them to utmost hazards.
• ‡ Heb▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of •…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• o

  i. e. Bring me some token of their welfare from them.
• p

  i. e. In a posture, and readiness to Fight with them; as it is explained, v. 20, 21. Men are oft said in Scripture, to do what they intend, and are prepared to do; as hath been shewed formerly by instances.
• ‖

  Or, place of the carriage.
• q

  i. e. To the Camp or Army which was there Intrenched.
• ‖

  In battel-ray, or place of fight.
• r

  As the manner was, both to animate themselves, and to terrifie their Enemies.
• ‡

  Heb. the vessels from upon him.
• s

  The Provisions which he had brought to his brethren.
• ‡

  Heb. asked his brethren of peace.
• •…•… Heb. from his face.
• t

  It is observable, that Saul in his great Distress, doth not encourage himself in God, nor seek his counsel or favour by Prayers and Sacrifices, but expects Relief from Men onely. This was one Effect and Sign of the departure of God's Spirit from him.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 15. 16.
• u

  Free from all those Tributes and Char∣ges which either the Court or the Camp required.
• x

  Why should you all be thus dismayed at him? he is but a Man, and that of an accursed Race, a Stranger and Enemy to God, and no way able to stand before them who have the Living and Almighty God for their Strength and Refuge?
• y

  Either because he thought him guilty of intollerable Fol∣ly, and Pride, and Presumption, in pretending to such an Attempt: or because he feared and concluded he would be certainly Ruined in the Enterprize: or rather, because he envied him the glory of so great an undertaking; and took this proffer of David's to be, what indeed it was, a Reproach to himself, and to all the rest, that having the great God on their side, had not the Faith or Courage to Fight with him.
• z

  Thou art much fitter to tend Sheep, than to ap∣pear in an Army, or to fight with a Giant.
• a

  Thy self∣confidence, and vain-glory, and curiosity.
• b

  Either, 1. Of my coming: My Father sent me on an Errand. Or rather, 2. Of my thus speaking: •…•…s there not Reason in what I say? Is this Giant Invincible? •…•…s our God unable to Oppose him, and Subdue him?
• ‡

  Heb. W•…•…d.
• c

  For being secretly moved by Gods Spirit to undertake the Combat, he speaks with divers persons about it, that so it might come to the King•…•… ear.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 him.
• d

  Either, 1. For Age, to wit, comparatively to Goliah, being now not much above 20 years old, as is supposed. Or rather, 2. For Military skill, as the words following ex∣plain it; as if he should say, Thou art but a Novice, a raw and unexperienced Souldier, and therefore unable to Fight with him.
• e

  Not both together, but one af•…•…er another, at several times.
• ‖

  Or▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• f

  To wit, the Lyon, as appears by his Beard: which ha∣ving particularly mentioned, it was easily understood, and believed, that he did the same to the Bear; which therefore it was needless to express.
• g

  This he is probably thought to have done after he was Anointed; when he was endowed with singular gifts of Gods Spirit: and among others, with extraordinary courage of Heart, and strength of Body.
• ‡

  Heb. hand.
• ‡

  Heb. hand.
• i

  It is not strange, that Saul consents to the Combate, considering David's pious and con∣vincing Discourse grounded upon sensible Experience; and withal, the dangerous condition of the Israelitish Affairs, and the absolute Refusal of all other persons.
• h His Good-will is the same to me, that it then was, and his Power is not diminished.
• ‡

  Heb. clothed, &c. with his clothes.
• k

  Either, 1. With Saul's own Armour which he used to wear in Battel: which seems not to agree with the extraor∣dinary height of Saul's Stature, 1 Sam. 10. 23. Nor is it like that Saul would disarm himself, when he was going forth to the Battel, v. 20, 21. Or, 2. With Armour taken out of his Armory. Not that the whole Armory of Saul was brought into the Field; but that some chosen Arms were taken out thence, and brought for any emergent occasion. Or rather, 3. With his vestments, or garments. For, 1. So the Hebrew Word properly and usually signifies; and so this same Word is Translated, 1 Sam. 18. 4. 2. His Ar∣mour is distinguished from this, and is particularly described in the following words. He seems therefore to speak of some Military Vestments which were then used in War, and were contrived for defence; such as Buff-coats now are.
• l

  I have no skill nor experience in the management of this kind of Arms.
• m

  His Shepherds staff. These Arms were in themselves contemptible, yet chosen by David; partly, because he had no skill to use other Arms; partly, because he had inward assurance of the Victory, even by these Weapons; and partly, because such a Conquest would be most honou∣rable to God, and most shameful, and discouraging to the Philistines.
• n

  That if one should fail him, he might make use of another.
• o

  Because such Stones would go most freely out of the Sling; and consequently, with more force and certainty, directly to the Mark which he aimed at.
• ‖

  Or, Valley.
• ‡

  Heb. Vessel.
• p

  This sort of Weapons was not unusual in the Fights of ancient times; and many arrived at great dexterity in sling∣ing Stones with great certainty; of which we have instan∣ces both in Scripture, as Iudg. 20. 16. and in Diodorus Sicu∣lus, and Livy, and other Authors.
• q

  Not having so much as the countenance of a Martial person.
• r

  i. e. With a Staff. The Plural Number for the Singular; as Gen. 21. 7. and 46. 7.
• s

  He prayed that his god Dagon, and Ashtaroth, &c. would Destroy him.
• t

  i. e. By a Commission from him, with confidence in him, and assurance of his Help, and for the vindication of his Honour.
• u

  In defying that Army and People whereof he is the Lord, and Protector.
• ‡

  Heb. shut thee up.
• 2 King. 5. 15.
• x

  Heb. that God, the onely true God, is for Israel; or on Israels side, and against you. Or, that Israel hath a God, a God indeed, one who is able to help them; and not such an impotent Idol as you serve.
• y

  i. e. That he can save without these Arms, and with the most contemptible Weapons, such as mine seem to thee.
• z

  i. e. The Events of War are wholly in his Power, to give Success to whom, and by what means he pleaseth.
• a

  David speaks thus confidently, because he was assured of it by a particular Inspiration from God.
• b

  Either, 1. The Stone pierced through his Helmet; which such Stones being slung, would not seldom do; as even Dio∣dorus Siculus relates. Or 2. The Stone might get in through one of those holes which are left in Helmets, that he that wears it may see his way, and how to direct his blows. Or rather, 3. The proud Giant had lift up that part of his Hel∣met which covered his Fore-head; and that in contempt of David and his Weapons, and by the singular direction of Gods Providence.
• c

  Hence it appears, that David was not a little man, as many fancy; but a man of considerable bulk and strength, because he was able to manage a Giant's Sword; which also he did, both here and below, Chap. 21. 9.
• d

  Qu. How could this be, when he slew him before with the Stone, v. 50? Answ. There he gives a general account of the Event of the Battel, and of the Giants Death: but here he gives a parti∣cular Relation of the manner and instrument of his Death. The Stone threw him down to the Earth, and bereaved him of the use of his Sense and Motion; but there remained some Life in him, (as frequently doth in such cases) which the Sword took away, and so compleated the Work.
• e

  Heb. their camps, i. e. Their Camp: but he speaks of it in the Plural Number, because of the great extent, and va∣rious quarters of their Camp.
• f

  Either, to terrifie the Iebusites, who yet held the Fort of Zion, 2 Sam. 5. 7. or, for some other reason not Re∣corded, nor now known.
• g

  i. e. In the Tent which was erected for him in the Camp, upon this occasion. There it was kept for the present; though afterwards it seems to have been translated to the Tabernacle; where we find his Sword, Chap. 21. and it is not unlikely the rest of his Ar∣mour was there also.
• h

  Qu. How could David be unknown to Saul, with whom he had lived, Chap. 16. 21? Answ. That might well be, for divers reasons, because David was not constantly with him; nor, as it seems, used by him, but upon extraordinary Occa∣sions, and desperate fits of Melancholy; from which, possi∣bly he had been free for a good while, by Gods special Providence and Care for his People Israel, that so he might be capable of Governing and Protecting them against the Philistines, who watched all opportunities against them, and at last, broke forth into an open War. Thus David had been for some considerable time dismissed from Saul's Court, and was returned home. And therefore it is not strange, if Saul had for the present forgotten David. For Kings, be∣cause of the Encumbrance of Publick Business, and the Multitude of Persons who come to them on several occasi∣ons, may easily forget some persons; yea, such as have fre∣quently been with them, especially their Servants whom they do not use to observe with so much attention and care as they do others. Add to this, that the distemper of Saul's mind might make him forgetful; and that David might now be much changed, both in his countenance and in his habit, from what he had before; and it is apparent, that the change of habits makes so great a difference, that it oft keeps us from the knowledge of those Persons whom in other habits we very well know. Some give this Answer, That this was the first time that Saul had seen Da∣vid; and that David's exploit here Recorded, was perform∣ed before that which is Recorded chap. 17. 15, &c. though it be placed after it: But that is confuted by comparing chap. 18. 1, 2, 3.
• i

  Which is not strange, because Abner's conver∣sation and employment was generally in the Camp, when Da∣vid was at the Court; and when Abner was there, he took little notice of a Person so much inferior to him as David was.
• ‡

  Heb. bound up in. See Gen. 44. 30.
• a

  Partly, for his excellent Vertues and Endowments, which shone forth both in his Speeches and Actions; partly, for the great and good Service which he had done to God and to his Peeple; and partly, for the similitude of their Age and Qualities.
• b

  By which it appears, that before-time David had not his constant residence at Court, but did return to his Fathers House, and thence again to the Court, as occasion required.
• c

  i. e. An agreement of sincere and perpetual Friendship between them.
• d

  Partly, as a pledge of his great respect and affection to him: and partly, to vindicate David from that contempt which might cleave to him for his former Pastoral habit and condition, and to put him into an habit suitable to his pre∣sent Greatness and Glory.
• e

  Upon Military expeditions, of which that word is oft used.
• ‖

  Or, prosper∣ed.
• f

  Gave him some considerable command in his Ar∣my, though not the Supreme.
• ‖

  Or, Phili∣•…•…ines.
• g

  Either, First, From some eminent Victory obtained by him against the Philistines, though not particularly related, wherein also Saul might be present and concerned. Or rather, Secondly, From the slaughter of Goliah, and the other Phi∣listines with him. Against this it is Objected, That this Song was Sung either after David was advanced and employed, as is related v. 5▪ and therefore not immediately after that great Victory; or, before he was so advanced; and then it would have raised Saul's jealousie and envy, a•…•… consequently hin∣dered David's advancement. But it may be 〈◊〉〈◊〉, That this Song, though placed afterwards, was •…•…ung before Da∣vid's advancement, related v. 5. And that this did not •…•…∣der David's preferment, must be ascribed, partly, to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…∣licy, who, though he had an eye upon David, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to crush him upon a fit occasion; yet saw it necessary 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 own Reputation, and the encouragement of other 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…∣lour, and for the satisfaction of Ionathan's passionate 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ and the just and general expectation of the whole Army and People, to give him some considerable preferment for the present; and principally, to Gods Providence over-ruling Saul, against his own inclination, and his mistaken inte•…•…t.
• h

  i. e. Out of all the Neighbouring Cities, by or throu•…•… which the Victorious Army Marched.
• i

  According to the custom of those times and places; Of which 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Iudg. 11. 34.
• ‡

  Heb. three •…•…ringed in∣struments.
• k

  Singing by parts alternately.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 2•…•…▪ •…•…
• l

  So they said, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 David killed Goliah, which was the principal 〈◊〉〈◊〉 o•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the following slaughter of the Philistines.
• ‡

  Heb. was 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in his eyes▪
• m

  What greater honour can they give him, but that of the Kingdom? Or thus: And moreover, this will not rest here, they will certainly give him the Kingdom: they will tran∣slate the Crown from me to him. Or thus: And moreover, the Kingdom certainly belongs to him; i. e. I now perceive that this is the favourite of God, and of the people; this is that man after Gods own heart, to whom Samuel told 〈◊〉〈◊〉 that God would transfer my Kingdom.
• n

  i. e. Narrowly observed all his Counsels and Actions, that he might understand whether he had any design upon the Kingdom or no; and that he might find some colourable pretence of putting him to death.
• Chap. 16. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• o

  Saul's envy, and jealousie, and discontent revived his Me∣lancholick Distemper, which the Devil, according to his wont, struck in with.
• p

  Or, he feigned himself to be a Pro∣phet, for so Hebrew Verbs in Hithpahel oft signifie; i. e. he used uncouth Gestures, and Signs, and Speeches, as the Pro∣phets, or Sons of the Prophets used to do: for which they were by the ignorant and ungodly sort reputed mad-men, 2 King. 9. 11. And it may seem probable, that Saul did now speak of Divine things Politickly, that thereby he might •…•…ull David asleep, and kill him, before he suspected any Danger.
• q

  Which he kept there for the following purpose.
• r

  Once at this time, and another time upon a like occa∣sion, chap. 19. 10.
• s

  Lest as he had gotten the favour of God and of all the People, he should also take away his Kingdom.
• t

  From his Presence and Court; which he did, partly, because he feared lest David should watch and find an oppor∣tunity to kill him, as he had designed to kill David; partly, because he was a great Eye-sore, and his presence now made him more sad than ever his Musick had made him chearful: and principally, that hereby he might expose him to the greatest hazards, and in some sort betray him into the hands of the Philistines.
• u

  He led his Soldiers forth to Battel, and brought them back again with safety. Compare 2 Sam. 5. 2. Or else the Phrase of coming in and going out, may be under∣stood (as elsewhere) for conversing; or (as we use to say) going to and fro about business; as chap. 29. 6.
• ‖

  Or, prosper∣ed.
• x

  So he had great prudence in his Conduct, and prosper∣ous Success following his designs: which are two principal qualifications of a General, and of a Prince. Thus God turned all Saul's Devices upon himself, and to David's ad∣vantage.
• y

  This was no more than Saul was obliged to do by his former promise, chap. 17. 25. which here he renews and pre∣tends to perform, though he intended nothing less, as the Sequel shews. Whereby he makes himself guilty of Ingra∣titude, Injustice, and breach of Trust, and withal of gross Hypocrisie.
• ‡

  Heb. a son of valour.
• z

  He thought so great an offer would oblige him, who was of himself Valiant enough, to give proofs of more than common Valour, and to venture upon the most dangerous enterprizes.
• a

  i. e. My manner of living! How obscure is that condi∣tion in which I was born and have been bred! Or rather thus: How little is my life worth, that by the exposing of that to some hazard (which Saul required of him) I should purchase a King's Daugther! In these expressions David theweth not onely his Humility, but also his Wisdom, in dis∣covering so deep a sense of his own meanness, that Saul might see how far he was from aspiring at the Kingdom, and might have no occasion to suspect that he was already Anointed thereto.
• b

  When the Marriage was even ready to be Solemnized.
• c

  The Son of Barzillai, as he is called 2 Sam. 21. 8. This was an act of great Injustice and Perfidiousness; and ac∣cordingly this Marriage was accursed by God, and the Children begotten in it, were by Gods appointment cut off, 2 Sam. 21.
• d

  Not for any respect he had to David; but for his own malicious and wicked ends, that he might make use of her Love to David, to ensnare and ruin him, which he thought might be done many ways, whereof one is here expressed.
• ‡

  Heb. was right in his eyes.
• d

  Not for any respect he had to David; but for his own malicious and wicked ends, that he might make use of her Love to David, to ensnare and ruin him, which he thought might be done many ways, whereof one is here expressed.
• Verse 26.
• e

  i. e. Suddenly, within a time which probably Saul pre∣fixed.
• f

  Whereas I have onely two Daughters, and thou wast disapointed of thy expectation in the one by an unex∣pected accident, thou shalt certainly have the other, which is the same thing. Heb. in the twain. Thus the Cities of Gilead is put for one of them, Iudg. 12. 7. And the sides of the Ship for one of the sides, Ionah 1. 5. Or, he saith, in the twain, or, in both, because he was in effect Betrothed to the one, and should be Married to the other, and so was his Son in law upon a double account.
• g

  Whom having so lately and grosly deceived, he found backward to imbrace his motion, and therefore sets others on work to persuade him.
• h

  And therefore neither have Estate nor Credit to give (according to the manner, Gen. 34. 12. Exod. 22. 16. 17.) a Dowry suitable to her Quality.
• ‡

  Heb. •…•…∣ing to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 wor•…•….
• i

  These he desires rather than their heads; partly, for the greater convenience of bringing them, and presenting them before him; partly, to cover his malice against David with a pretence of Zeal for God, and for his People, and for the Covenant of Circumcision; and partly, that the Philistines might be the more enraged against David for this reproach∣ful and Barbarous usage of them, and might therefore watch all opportunities to destroy him.
• k

  As for other reasons, so especially because this opened the Door to the Kingdom which God had promised him.
• l

  i. e. The time allowed by Saul to David for the execution of this exploit.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• m

  He doubled the number required; partly, to oblige Saul the more to the performance of his promise; and part∣ly, to shew his great Respect and Affection to Saul's Daughter.
• n

  Because he both lost his design against David's life, and had now Paved a way for him to the Throne.
• o

  To wit, to War against the Israelites, being provoked both by their former losses, and especially by that act of Da∣vid's, related above, v. 27.
• ‡

  Heb. •…•…∣ous.
• a

  Whom, though lately engaged in a League of Friend∣ship with David, he thought to oblige to it by sense of his own Interest, as being the next Heir of the Crown, and likely to suffer most by David's advancement.
• b

  What before he secretly designed, now he openly and impudently avowed.
• c

  Lest he kill thee before I discourse with him, and en∣deavour to reconcile him to thee; which I think not fit to attempt as yet, whilst he is in the fit of Rage against thee; but I intend to do in the morning, when I may hope to find him in a better temper.
• d

  In the Field where my Father useth to walk, where also I would have thee to hide thy self, that I may know where to find thee at hand, to acquaint thee with the success of my indeavours, that thou maist accordingly either return to Court, or speedily depart.
• e

  Which he could not do without hazard to himself. Herein therefore he performed the Duty of a true Frīend, and of a valiant Man.
• Judg. 9. 17. and 12. 3. Chap. 28. 21. Psal. 119. 109.
• f

  i. e. He exposed his life to em•…•…t hazard. See the Notes on Iudg. 12. 3.
• g

  This great change is not to be ascribed to any true Re∣pentance for his sin against David, or any better affection which he now had to him; but meerly to his own worldly Interest; because he was convinced by Ionathan's discourse, that he could not kill him, without great inconvenience and shame to himself.
• ‡

  Heb. yester∣day, third day.
• ‡

  Heb. his face.
• Chap. 16. 14. and 18. 10.
• ‡

  Heb. of the Lord.
• h

  David's successes against the Philistines, which should have cheered his heart, made him sad, and the Devil watch∣ed the opportunity to improve his Melancholy, as before he had done.
• Psal. 59. title.
• i

  Why not in the Night? Ans. Partly, because it would have been barbarous, and most dishonourable to Saul, to break into David's House by Night, and kill him in his own House and Bed; and it seemed more expedient to kill him as he came out of his House in the Morning: partly, because the Night might give David some opportunity of escaping, which the Day-light would prevent: and principally, by Gods singular Providence, infatuating Saul's mind to take the worst course, that David might be delivered from him.
• k

  Which she might learn, either by information from Iona∣than, or some other Courtier that was privy to the design: or from her own observation of some suspicious or danger∣ous Persons hovering about the House.
• l

  Because they lay in wait for him at the Doors of the House, whensoever he should come forth there.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• m

  Heb. Teraphim, which was an Image made in human shape: which she might keep secretly, either out of a super∣stitious regard to it, or out of meer curiosity. This stratagen•…•… she used, because knowing her Fathers unquiet, and jealous, and furious temper, she suspected he might come or send, to see whether David was there or no.
• n

  Or, put great Goats hair upon his Bolster, i. e. upon the head and face of the Image, which lay upon his Bolster, that it might have some kind of resemblance of David's head and hair, at least in a sick man's Bed, where there useth to be but a glimmer∣ing light. Goats is here put for Goats hair, as it manifestly is, Exod. 25. 4. and 26. 7. and 35. 26. It is acknowledged by Learned Writers, that in those Eastern Countries, Goats had much longer hair than ours have, and were shorn like Sheep; and that their hair was not unlike to a Mans or Womans hair; as may also be gathered from Cant. 4. 1. thy hair is as a flock of Goats, i. e. as the hair of a flock of Goats. And as there was Goats hair of several colours, (as the Wool of Sheep in divers parts is of very differing colours, as white, or black, or yellow, &c.) so it is most probable •…•…he took that colour which was likest the colour of David's hair. And she took this rather than the hair of another man, because the procuring and ordering of that would have taken up some time; whereas she had Goats hair of all sorts at hand, as being used in Spinning or Weaving, &c. Or, the sense may be this, according to our Translation, That she put a Pillow of the softest part of Goats hair under the head of the Image, as they used to put under the heads of sick Men; whereby also the head of the Image sinking into the Pillow, might be less discerned, especially when it was either wholly or in part covered with a Cloath. And all this art was used, that David being supposed, and, by some Persons who were sent to inquire, perceived, as they thought, to be in the Bed, Saul might be hindred from pursuing and overtaking him be∣fore he had got into some secure place.
• o

  Upon pretence of his being sick, and needing some such covering, but really in design to prevent the discovery of her deceit.
• p

  To wit, other Messengers in the Morning, supposing the former to be either slow or perfidious.
• q

  Or onely, to see David, which they did not before, but went away satisfied (as it was fit they should) with her Re∣port and Testimony of his sickness.
• r

  If thou dost not permit me to escape without discove∣ry, I shall be forced for my own defence to kill thee. Though it is most likely, this was a lye, and a fiction of her own.
• s

  Partly, for comfort and direction in his grert distress; and partly, for safety, supposing that Saul would be ashamed to execute his Bloody designs in the presence of so venera∣ble a Person as Samuel, who had laid so great obligations upon Saul, and had such great and just Reputation with the People.
• t

  Or, near Ramah; the Hebrew preposition beth, in, being oft put for near, as it is apparently used, Numb. 33. 37, 38. Ios. 5. 13. Ier. 20. 2. and 32. 7. Naioth was either an House or Colledge in the Town of Ramah, or a Village in the Ter∣ritory of Ramah, or near to the Town of Ramah; in which there was a Colledge of the Prophets, amongst whom Sa∣muel thought David might be secure.
• u

  Thus Saul's wickedness and fury increased; and he that at first used onely secret practices against David, now breaks forth into open and impudent Hostilities; plainly declaring, that he neither feared God, nor reverenced Man. He would have punished Samuel, as afterwards he did Abimeleck, for giving David entertainment, but that he feared the People, who had so great and unanimous a Veneration for him.
• x

  i. e. Speaking of God, or of the things of God by Divine inspiration; either praising God, or instructing Men. Compare Numb. 11. 25. 1 Sam. 10. 5.
• y

  To instruct, moderate and direct them in those Holy exercises. For though they prophesied by Divine Inspiration, which Samuel could not govern; yet they were both to prepare and dispose themselves for it be∣fore-hand, and to make good improvement of it afterwards, in both which they needed Samuel's counsel and assistance. And whereas some might falsly pretend to those Raptures; or the Devil might transform himself into an Angel of Light, and convey some Evil or false Suggestions into some of their minds, Samuel's presence and judgment was necessary to pre∣vent and to detect such Impostures. Besides, Samuel would by his present conjunction with them in those Holy Exercises, encourage them, and stir up others to the coveting of those Gifts, and the performance of such Religious Duties.
• z

  Be∣ing Inspired by God to do so, as wicked Balaam also was; that being wrapt up into such an extasie, their minds might be wholly taken up with those matters, and quite taken off from their design of seizing David.
• a

  For, his Messengers not returning, he knew not exactly where they were.
• b

  It came upon him in the way; whereas it came not up∣on his Messengers till they came to the place. Whereby God would convince Saul of the vanity of all his designs against David, and that in them he Fought against God him∣self.
• c

  To wit, his Military or Royal Garments: which he did, either that he might suit himself and his habit to the rest of the Company; or, because his mind being altogether taken up with Divine things, he did not understand nor heed what he did.
• d

  This implies, that the Messengers which he sent, who probably were Military persons, had done so before him.
• e

  This doth not contradict 1 Sam. 15. 35. where it is said, that Samuel came no more to see Saul: for here Saul goes to Samuel, and that not with design to see him, but to surprize David.
• f

  As the rest of the Prophets there did.
• ‡

  Heb. fell. Num. 24. 4.
• g

  Heb. fell, to wit, down upon the Earth; for his mind be∣ing in an Extasie, he had not the use of his Senses or Moti∣on, as he, Numb. 24. 4. God so ordering it, that David might have an opportunity to escape.
• h

  i. e. Stript of his upper Garments, as was said before▪ and as the word Naked is oft used, as Isa. 20. 2. Mich. 1. 8. See also 2 Sam. 6. 20. Ioh. 21. 7. And it is here repeated to signifie how long he lay in that posture.
• i

  So God kept him as it were in Chains, till David was got out of his reach.
• Chap. 10. 11.
• k

  The same Proverb which was taken up upon a like occasion, 1 Sam. 10. 12. is here re∣membred and revived upon this new occasion, as an Evi∣dence of Gods wonderful care over David; he made Saul in some sort a Prophet, that he might make David a King.
• a

  Whilst Saul lay in an Extasie.
• b

  To Gibeah where Io∣nathan was, taking the opportunity of Saul's absence.
• c

  What is it which thus incenseth thy Father against me? What Crime doth he charge me with?
• ‡

  H•…•…b. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• d

  To wit, to destroy it, as this Phrase is oft used, as chap. 22. 23. Psal. 38. 12. and 54. 3. and 63. 9.
• e

  I will secure thee by my Interest with my Father; nor doth he design to destroy thee; for what he doth in his frantick fits is not to be imputed to him; and when he comes to himself, I doubt not to reconcile thee to him. For Iona∣than gave credit to his Fathers Oath, chap. 19. 6. and the worthiest minds are least suspicious, and most charitable in their opinions of others.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ ver 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• f

  The matter being of great moment, and Ionathan doubt∣ing the truth of it, he confirms his word with an Oath, which follows in the end of the Verse. Onely he interpo∣seth a reason why Saul concealed it from Ionathan.
• ‖

  Or, say 〈◊〉〈◊〉 is thy 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and I 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ &c.
• ‡

  Spea•…•…, or thinke•…•….
• g

  To wit, for the discovery of the truth, and for the pre∣servation of thy life.
• h

  Which was a Solemn and Festival time, as among the Romans and other Heathens, so also with the Hebrews, who Solemnized it with offering Peace-offerings to God, and Feasting together upon the remainders of it, after the manner. See Numb. 10. 10. and 28. 11. Psal. 81. 3.
• i

  Then he useth to expect my company above other times.
• k

  i. e. Unto the next day but one after the New Moon; as appears by com∣paring v. 19, 27, 35. His meaning is not, that he should hide himself in any certain place all the three days, but that he should secure himself either at Bethlehem with his Friends, or in any other place till the third day.
• l

  Quest. How could David imagine that Saul would ex∣pect his Company, whom he had once and again endeavour∣ed to kill? Ans. First, He might suppose that David would ascribe all that to his Madness and Frantick fits, which being over, he would promise himself safety in the Kings presence. Secondly, David might not think that Saul would indeed expect him to Feast with him, considering his late and great danger from Saul; but that Saul would make use of this pre∣tence, and require his presence, that he might lay hold upon him; and therefore he desired to try the experiment.
• m

  Who being the Kings Son and Deputy, used to give Li∣cense to Military Men to depart for a season upon just occa∣sions.
• n

  i. e. The place of his Birth and Education, Ioh. 7. 42.
• ‖

  Or, •…•…east.
• o

  A Sacrifice which was offered up in some high-place there Yearly, upon some special occasion not mentioned in Scri∣pture, which was accompanied with a Feast: or, a yearly Feast, as the Hebrew word is sometimes used.
• p

  Wherein all the Members of our Family used to meet together, when they will earnestly expect me above others, and will charge me with Pride and Unnaturalness if I neglect their Invi∣tation.
• q

  Heb. know thou: For indeed David knew well enough that Saul designed to kill him; but he useth this course for Ionathan's information and satisfaction, and for his own greater vindication, if he did wholly withdraw himself from Saul, and from his Wife; which he foresaw he should be forced to do.
• r

  In giving me timely notice, and a true account of Saul's disposition and intention towards me.
• Chap. 18. 3. and •…•…3. 18.
• s

  i. e. A Solemn Co∣venant, not lightly undertaken, but seriously entred into, in the name and fear of God, and in his presence, calling him to be the Witness of our sincerity therein, and the Avenger of perfidiousness in him that breaks it.
• t

  I am contented thou shouldst kill me.
• u

  Why shouldst thou betray me to thy Father, by concealing his evil intentions from me?
• x

  I abhor the thoughts of either killing thee my self, or giving thee up to my Father to slay thee.
• y

  By what means or Messenger shall I understand this? for peradventure thou wilt not be able to come to me thy self.
• z

  Lest we be over-heard.
• a

  Do thou hear and judge between us. It is an abrupt speech, which is usual in great passions.
• ‡

  Heb. search∣ed.
• ‡

  Heb. uncover •…•…aine ear.
• b

  The Lord give thee that Honour and Success in all thy Affairs which he hath given to my Father. Ionathan un∣doubtedly knew of Samuel's final and irrevocable Sentence of Saul's rejection from the Kingdom, and of the Substitu∣tion of some other Person after God's own heart in his stead; and that David was this Person, he might strongly suspect (that which even Saul suspected) both from his eminent Piety; and Wisdom, and Valour, and Universal worth, and from the great things which God had done, both by him, and for him, in preserving and advancing him by such un∣usual methods; and it is most likely that Ionathan did ask David about it, and that David did Faithfully inform him of the whole truth, as may be gathered both from the words here following, and from chap. 23. 17. And that the know∣ledge hereof did not raise jealousie, and envy, and rage in him, who was the next Heir of the Crown, as it did in his Father, must be ascribed to Ionathan's Piety towards God, to whose disposal he chearfully submitted himself, and to his sincere Friendship to David, in whose happiness he rejoyced as in his own.
• c

  Or, And wiltst thou not, if I shall then be alive, (to wit, when the Lord shall be with thee, as he hath been with my Father, as he now said, i. e. when God shall have advanced thee to the Kingdom, as he did him): yea, wiltst thou not (the same Particle twice repeated for asseveration, i. e. I am well assured that thou wiltst) shew me the kindness of the Lord, i. e. either such kindness as the Lord hath shewed to thee in pre∣serving thy life in the midst of so many, and such great dangers: or, that kindness to which thou hast engaged thy self, in the Covenant Sworn between thee and me in Gods presence.
• d

  That thou do not kill me or mine, as Princes of another Line use to kill the nearest Relations of the former Line, from whom the Kingdom was translated to them; which they do either by way of revenge, or in poli∣cy, and reason of State▪ to secure the Kingdom to them∣selves.
• 2 Sam. 9. 3.
• e

  He saith not, the kindness of the Lord, as before, because the Covenant between them seems to have been onely Per∣sonal, and not comprehending their Posterity. And there∣fore as Ionathan speaks confidently of his own Preservation by vertue of that Covenant; so he here lays this additional Obligation upon David, That he would extend this kindness to all his Progeny.
• f

  Which he will certainly do without exception of Saul my Father, and those of his Children who have joyned, or shall joyn with him in his Hostilities and Cru∣elties against David. And by this word, Enemies, he im∣plies the reasonableness of his request, because Ionathan was none of that number, and therefore not to be treated as such.
• ‡

  Heb. •…•…ut.
• g

  The Covenant which before was Personal, he now extends to the whole house of David, expecting a reciprocal enlarge∣ment of it on David's side, which doubtless he obtained.
• g

  The Covenant which before was Personal, he now extends to the whole house of David, expecting a reciprocal enlarge∣ment of it on David's side, which doubtless he obtained.
• h If either I or any of my House shall break this Covenant, and shall prove Enemies to David or to his House, let the Lord, the Witness of this Covenant, severely punish the Vio∣lators of it, who ever they are. Others thus: Let the Lord require and punish the breach of this Covenant in David, if he break it. But because it was ominous and reproachful to suppose such a thing of David, by a Figure called Euphe∣mismus, he names David's Enemies for David; as they also Expound 1 Sam. 25. 22. But the former sense seems more probable, because this Verse contains onely Ionathan's Sti∣pulation or Covenant with David and his House, which be∣ing expressed in the former part of it, is in this latter part confirmed by the usual form of imprecation; and the re∣stipulation or Covenant of David to Ionathan and his House, is mentioned in the next Verse. Yet may that other sense stand well enough; taking these words to Ionathan's Adju∣ration of David to be kind to him, confirmed with an Im∣precation in case he do otherwise. As if he should say, I Adjure thee, as thou hopest to escape such a mischief (which I had rather might befal thine Enemies than thee) that thou deal not so ungratefully with me or my House. Which Ad∣juration of Ionathan, David seconds by an Oath in the next Verse, at the request of Ionathan.
• i

  Heb. And Jonathan added or proceeded to make David Swear, i. e. Having himself Sworn to David, or Adjured David, in the foregoing Verse, he here requires David's Oath to him, by way of restipulation or Confirmation.
• ‖

  Or, by his love towards him.
• k

  Be∣cause he had a true Friendship for David, he desired that the Covenant might be inviolably observed through all their Generations.
• l

  i. e. The place where David used to sit at Meals with Saul. See v. 25.
• ‡

  Heb. missed.
• m

  Either at Bethlehem with thy friends, v. 6. Or else∣where, as thou shalt see fit.
• ‖

  Or, diligently.
• ‡

  Heb. greatly.
• ‡

  Heb. in the day of the bu∣siness. Gr. in the working day.
• n

  Heb. in the day of business: or, of the business. And these Words are to be joyned, either, 1. with the words next foregoing; and so they note the time when David hid himself there; which was, when this same business which now they were treating about, was in agitation formerly; to wit, to discover Saul's Mind and Purpose towards him; Chap. 19. 2, 3. Or, 2. with the more remote words; and so they note the time when David should come to the place appointed, and formerly used to hide himself in, upon a like occasion; to wit, in the day when the business here spoken of was to be done: i. e. When the discovery of Saul's Mind was to be made.
• ‖

  Or, that shew∣eth the way.
• o

  Or, by the stone of going, or travelling: i. e. By that Stone which di∣rects Travellers in the way: to wit, in some Cave, or con∣venient place, which was near that Stone.
• p

  He chose this way to avoid Saul's suspition, because Bows and Arrows were the principal Arms of those times; and Io∣nathan, as well as others, did oft go forth to Exercise himself with them, both for Recreation, and improvement of his Skill in that Art. Besides, he knew not that he should have any opportunity of private converse with David, by reason of Passengers, though the Event proved better than he ex∣pected.
• q

  I will send him out before I shoot, to find out, and take up the Arrows which I shall shoot. And I shall shoot them either short of him, or beyoud him, as I shall see occasion.
• ‡

  Heb. not any thing.
• r

  Take this for an intimation of Gods Providence, that thou shouldest keep away from the Court.
• Vers. 14, 15.
• ‡

  witness.
• s

  To wit, at the time appointed: for it seems probable, that he went first to Bethlehem, as he bad Ionathan tell his Father, v. 6. and thence returned to the Field, when the oc∣casion required: else we must charge him with a downright Lie, which ought not to be imagined (without any apparent cause) concerning so good a Man; especially, in so distressed and dangerous a Condition. And why should he hide him∣self there so long before the time, when Ionathan was to come thither to inform him? Nor were there any need of appointing a certain time to meet, if David were there all the while.
• t

  To wit, from his seat where he was sat next to the King, whence he arose, and stood up at Abner's coming, to do Honour to him, who was his Fathers Cousin, and the Ge∣neral of the Army.
• u

  Which seems to have been next to Abner on the same side with him.
• x

  Some accident which hath rendred him unclean, and so unfit to partake of this Feast, which consisted in part of the remainders of these Peace-offerings, according to the Law; Levit. 7. 20. Unfit also to come into any company, much more, into the Kings company, lest he should Pollute them also. See above, on v. 5. See also, Levit. 11. and 15.
• y

  Or, on the m•…•…rrow of the new m•…•…en, being the second day: Either, 1. of the Three days appointed, v. 5, 19. Or, 2. of the Feast. Or 3. of the Month.
• z

  Who was Davids friend, and best knew his mind, and his ways.
• a

  So he calls him in Scorn and Contempt, to note the meanness of his Original; and as not deigning to call him by his proper Name: See below, Chap. 22. 9. and 25. 10.
• b

  For the Uncleanness which came by some chance, usually lasted but for one day. See Levit. 11.
• c

  Either in his Fathers name, or in the right of the First∣born; one branch of which, was Authority over his Bre∣thren in all the concerns of the Family; whereof this was one.
• ‖

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…∣verse 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 perverse re∣bellion.
• d

  This base Temper of thine, thou hadst not from me, but from thy Mother; of whose perverseness I have had so much experience. Or, thou son of preverse rebellion: i. e. Thou preverse and rebellious Son: Or, thou most perverse rebel: For in the Hebrew Language, the Word Son, thus used, is an Aggravation of a Man's Crime; and notes one who is ex∣traordinarily addicted to it. Thus he calls him, because he hid and preserved that man whom the King had com∣manded to be brought forth, that •…•…e might be slain.
• e

  For it will be a horrible shame and reproach unto thee, that David by his crafty Insinuations, and fair Pretences, should Cheat thee of thy Kingdom.
• f

  Men will conclude, That thy Mother was a Whore, and Thou a Bastard; and that thou hast no Royal Blood in thy Veins, that canst so •…•…amely give up thy Crown to so contemptible a Person.
• g

  Thus he grosly mistakes the cause of Ionathan's loss of the Kingdom, which was not Davids Art, but Saul's Sin; and vainly indeavours to prevent Gods Irrevocable Sentence.
• ‡

  Heb. is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 son of 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• h

  i. e. To Wound him, though not to smite him even to the wall; as he designed to do to David, Chap. 19. 10.
• i

  Or, and because: for this is a second cause of his Grief. The Conjunction and is oft-times omitted, and to be supply∣ed; as Psal. 33. 2. and 144. 9. Ios. 63. 11. Habak. 3. 11.
• k

  To wit, of the third day appointed for this Work, v. 5.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 over him.
• l

  i. e. Near to the place. Or, And the lad went, or was going on to the place: for the words following shew, that he was not yet come thither. The Hebrew Verb, bo, which properly signifies to come, sometimes signifies to go; as here, and Ruth 3. 7. and Ionah 1. 3.
• m

  So he bids him, because finding the coast clear, he made haste to take the opportunity to speak with his dearly beloved David.
• ‡

  Heb. instru∣ments.
• n

  His Bow, and Arrows, and Quiver.
• ‡

  Heb. that was his.
• o

  In respect of the Stone where David by appointment hid himself.
• p

  As well he might, because he was driven away, not onely from his dear friend Ionathan, but also from his Wife, and all his Relations, and from the Common∣wealth of Israel, and from the Service of God; as he com∣plains below, Chap. 26. 19.
• ‖

  Or, the Lord •…•…e witness of that which &c
• q

  Therefore doubt not but I will ever love thee, and faithfully serve thee; and the like I assure my self from thee; and this must be our comfort in our state of Separation.
• a

  A City of Priests, as it is called, Chap. 22. 19. Either, 1. Because it was assigned to the Priests. For though it be not expressed by this Name among their Cities, Ios. 21. yet it might be one of those Cities there named by some other name, which name might be changed; or another new name added to the old for some reason now unknown, as was very usual among the Hebrews: compare 1 Chron. 6. Or, 2. Because it was now inhabited by the Priests for the service of the Tabernacle, which now was here; as appears from v. 7, 9. For as the Kings of Israel were to Consult with God's Oracle in all their weighty Affairs; so they endeavoured to have it in, or near their own Habitations. Hence it was first carried by Ioshua to Shiloh in his Tribe of Ephraim; and afterwards by David into his Tribe and City; and now, as it seems, had been by Saul carried to Nob, a City in the Tribe of Benjamin, Ne•…•…. 11. 32. near to Anathoth, 1 King. 2. 26. Hither David resorted, partly for a supply of his necessities, which he supposed he might receive here, without danger of being betrayed into Saul's hands: and principally, that in this great distress, and his resolution of going out of the Kingdom, he might seek and receive comfort and counsel from the Lord.
• b

  To wit, the chief Priest, brother to that Ahiah, Chap. 14. 3. and he being now dead, his successor in the Priest-hood, for they were both sons of Ahitub, 1 Sam. 14. 3. and 22. 11.
• Also called 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Mar. 2. 26.
• c

  Sus∣pecting some extraordinary cause of his coming in such a manner, and fearing the worst, as men usually do in such cases.
• d

  For though David had some servants and compa∣nions, as is manifest from v. 4, 5. and from Matt. 12. 3, 4. whom Ionathan probably had sent to a place appointed to serve and guard him; yet they were left at another place: as David himself affirmeth, v. 2. And David was now alone, as also he was when he fled to Achish, v. 10.
• e

  This seems to be a plain lye extorted from him, by fear and necessity. But as it was officious for himself, so it was pernicious to all the Priests there. Whence David after∣wards declares his Repenta•…•…ce for this sin of Lying, Psal. 119. 29.
• Heb. to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Peloni 〈◊〉〈◊〉, that is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a man, 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 4. 1. ▪ King. 6. 8. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 3. 13.
• f

  To a certain place which it is not material no•…•… •…•…on∣venient now to mention; because the whole business 〈◊〉〈◊〉 concealment.
• g

  To wit, in thy power, and ready for thee to give, and for me to take, and eat.
• ‡

  other 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• ‡

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. found.
• h

  To wit, here in the Tabernacle: though doubtless he had enough of that, and of other Provisions in his House; but David was in great haste, and in fear of Doeg whom he saw, and knew there, Chap. 22. 2•…•…. and therefore would not stay till any thing could be fetched thence.
• 〈…〉〈…〉
• i

  The Shew∣bread, which was appropriated to the Priests; of which see Exod. 25. 30. Levit. 24. 5.
• k

  Either from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by▪ Women, which might be divers ways contracted: or from Conjugal converse with their Wives; which though it did not defile them, yet he thought might debar them from the participation of such very Sacred things; which he ga∣thered by the Analogy of that Precept, Exod. 19. 15. There was a double impediment to the giving of this Bread to them; 1. Its Sacredness in its self; which the Priest implies, and David answers v. 5. and the Priest was satisfied therein by Davids extraordinary Occasions, and great necessities. 2. The Purity and Abstinence from all Women, which he supposeth should be in those that use it; concerning which he now enquires. And though he mention this onely concerning David's young men, and out of Modesty and Reverence to David, forbears to name him; yet he is also included in the number, as Davids answer shews.
• l

  As long as the Law required, Exod. 19. 15. And so long David and his men had, it seems, hid themselves for fear of Saul in some of those Caves, whereof there were many in those parts; whereby they were kept both from all Con∣verse with any other persons besides themselves, and conse∣quently from Women: and withal, from Food convenient for them.
• m

  From the place where Ionathan and David met.
• n

  i. e. Either, 1. their Garments, or other Utensils for their Journey. Or, 2. Their Bodies, for of them the Question was, v. 4. and having now said, that Women had been kept from them, he infers, that therefore their Bodies were Holy; their Members were Undefiled. Thus the word vessel is used, 1 Thess. 4. 4. and in other Authors, both Greek and Latine.
• o

  Heb. and this (to wit, the Bread; which is easily supplied out of the former Verse, because that was the thing about which the present discourse was, and against the giving whereof the Priest started an Objection, v. 4. to which, David here giveth an Answer) is in a manner, or, after a sort common: i. e. Considering the time, and our ne∣cessity: this may be asked in a manner, like common Bread, and so is used by others. For though for a season whilest it is to stand before the Lord, it be so Holy, that the Priest himself might not eat it; yet afterwards it is eaten by the Priest, and by his whole Family, as their common Food; and so it may be by us, in our circumstances.
• ‖

  Or, especial∣ly when this day there is other sanctifi∣ed bread.
• p

  If it were but newly put into the Vessel, it must give place to the great Law of Necessity, and Charity; because God will have Mercy preferred before Sacrifice. Or thus, Especially when, or, The rather because this day there is other (i. e. new Bread) Sanctified in the vessel, i. e. put into the Vessel which was made to receive this Bread; Exod. 25. 29. and thereby San∣ctified, or Consecrated to God: and therefore the former Shew-bread is now to be removed, and employed for the common use of the Priest and his Family.
• Mar. 2. 25. Luk. 6. 4.
• p

  To wit, in the Tabernacle, where David and the Priest now were.
• q

  Which was done upon the Sabbath-day, Levit. 24. 8. For though they might not then kindle a Fire to heat the Bread in, yet they might, and did keep it hot i•…•… an Oven that had been heated before the Sabbath.
• r

  Not by force from others, but by his own choice; he fixed his abode there for that day; either because it was the Sabbath-day; on which he might not proceed in his Jour∣ney, or other business: or for the discharge of some Vow: or to beg direction, and help from God in some great busi∣ness.
• s

  i. e. At the Tabernacle.
• Psal. 52. title.
• t

  Either, 1. by his Ha∣bitation, and Conversation among those People for some con∣siderable time, as, for the same reason Uriah is called the Hittite; and Obed-Edom the Gittite: Or rather, 2. By his Birth, and Nation: but he was Proselyted to the Iewish Re∣ligion: or took it up for Sinister Ends, being advanced, as here we read, to a place of Trust and Preferment, possibly upon this occasion.
• u

  These he left behind him, that he might with less suspi∣tion remove from place to place, and hide himself from Saul and his Spies.
• x

  The Message came to me, when I was un∣armed, and the business required so great expedition that I could not go home to fetch my Weapons.
• Chap. 17. 2.
• y

  i. e. Behind that Holy place allotted for the keeping of the Sacred, or Priestly Garments; all which are here comprehended under the Ephod; which, as the chief of the kind, is put for all the rest. Here it was laid up as a Sacred Monument of God's Power and Goodness, and that famous Victory, related Chap. 17.
• z

  Because it not onely served him for his use, for he was a Strong and Tall Man, and one that could wield that Sword, as we saw, Chap. 17. but was also a Pledge of God's Favour to him, and a great encouragement to his Faith.
• Abimelech. Psal. 34. title.
• a

  A strange Action: but it must be considered, 1. That Saul's Rage was so great and implacable: his Power also, and diligence in hunting after him so great, that he despair∣ed of escaping him other way: and it is not strange if a desperate Disease, produceth a desperate Remedy. 2. Da∣vid might reasonably think, that being Persecuted, and Ba∣nished by Saul, and the Israelites under his Command, he should be welcome to the Philistines; who would be glad, not onely to be freed from all those Evils which he had from time to time done, and was likely further to do to them, but also to make him their Friend, and oblige him by their kind∣ness; and to make him the more odious and irreconcilable to Saul and the Israelites. Qu. But why did he go to these, and not rather to some other neighbour Nation? Ans. Be∣cause they were all at Peace with Saul; and therefore would certainly have delivered him up, upon Saul's Demands.
• b

  Or, of this land; i. e. Of the Land of Canaan. They call him King, either more generally for the Governour, as that Word is used, Deut. 33. 5. for the most eminent Captain and Commander, and, as it were the King of the Israelitish Armies: or, rather more specially, the king; to wit, The King Elect, the Person designed to be King: for by this time, the Fame of Saul's Rejection, and David's Destination to the Kingdom, was got abroad among the Israelites, and from them, probably to the Philistines ears.
• Chap. 18. 7.
• c

  And therefore con∣sider what to do; and now thine, and our great Enemy is in thy hand, be sure thou never let him go alive.
• c

  Lest either their Revenge or Policy should prompt them to kill him.
• Psal. 34. title.
• d

  His Speech and Gesture; and, it may be, his Habit also.
• e

  Which they might the more easily believe; partly, became of the disappointment of his great hopes, and his extream danger and trouble from Saul, which might well make him mad: and partly, because he had put himself into their hands; which they supposed, none but a Fool, or a Mad-man would have done. And David counterfeited this Madness, that he might procure, both their Pity, and their Contempt; that they being freed from jealousies and fears of future Mischief from David, and from his wise Conduct, of which they had sad Experience, might be secure of him, and so spare him.
• f

  i. e. Whilest he was in their Power, and before them.
• ‖

  Or, made marks.
• ‖

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• g

  And so were Achish and his Men too, to be so soon Cheated. But this must be ascribed to the Wise and Pow∣erfut Providence of God; who, in answer to Davids Pray∣er now made, which is Recorded Psal. 34. and 56. did In∣fatuate them, as he hath done many others in like cases.
• h

  What Service can I expect from him? Or, What cause have I to fear him?
• i

  I need Wise men, not such Fools, or Mad-men, as this is:
• k

  I will not have my Court disgraced with entertaining such Fellows.
• P•…•…a. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 142. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• a

  A Place of considerable Strength, 2 Sam. 23. 13. 1 Chron. 11. 15. in the Land of Iudah, Ios. 15. 21, 35. which being his own Tribe, and the Tribe to which God had first promi∣sed the Kingdom, Gen. 49. 10. he hoped for some Protection and Assistance there.
• b

  Partly to comfort and assist him; partly, to secure themselves at the present from Saul's Rage, which they knew to be Fierce and Cruel, and thought he might extend it to David's Friends; especially, because they had so lately Entertained him, Chap. 20. 6, 29. And partly, that they might share with David in his Honour and Advance∣ment; which they now concluded certain, and near, though it was interrupted with some difficulties.
• c

  Through Want, or Oppression, or otherwise.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 creditor.
• d

  How could David receive, and countenance such persons to the wrong of their Creditors? Answ. 1. David might be ignorant of their Debts; and it is most likely they conceal∣ed that, and pretended other causes of their coming to him, as the Protection of the Innocent, and the Defence of his Just Rites, &c. 2. They might be, and probably were, poor Debtors, whom their Creditors were obliged to spare, and favour, Exod. 22. 25. And though their Persons were with David, yet their Lands and Goods were liable to their Cre∣ditors.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 soul.
• e

  Or, bitter in soul: i. e. In an Afflicted, and Ca∣lamitous condition.
• f

  He did not justifie, nor maintain any Injustice or Wickedness, which some of them possibly might be guilty of; but on the contrary, he instructed, and obliged them to the practise of all Justice and Honesty; as appears from Chap. 25. 15. And he onely used them for his just De∣fence.
• g

  So called, to distinguish it from that Mizpeh, 1 Sam. 7. 5.
• h

  Partly, because he was related to, and descended from one of his People; Ruth. 4. 10. And partly, because he was Saul's Enemy, 1 Sam. 14. 47. and therefore more likely to be David's Friend.
• i

  Who being very Aged, were not able to endure those Journeys and hardships which David fore∣saw that he was likely to be Exposed to.
• k

  Till I see the Accomplishment of God's Promise made to me.
• l

  Into his Presence that he might see them, and give them leave to dwell in his Dominion.
• m

  Either, 1. In Mizpeh of Moab, which was a very strong Hold. But it is apparent, he speaks of some Hold, where his Father and Mother were exposed to fear and danger from Saul; which they were not in the King of Moab's Royal City. Or, 2. In the Cave of Adullam; mentioned above, v. 1. Or, 3. In Holes; the Singular Number being put for the Plural; as is frequent: i. e. As long as David was forc'd to go from Place to Place, and from Hold to Hold, to secure himself: for it concern'd David to secure his Father, and he did doubtless secure him for all that time; and not onely whilest he was in the Hold of Mizpeh, or of Adullam, which was but a little while.
• 2 Sam. 24. 11. 1 Chro. 21. 9. 2 Chro. 29. 25.
• n

  Do not shut up thy self in Holes, and Holds.
• o

  Go and shew thy self in the Land of Iudah, that thou mayest Pub∣lickly put in thy Claim to the Kingdom after Saul's Death; and that thy Friends may be invited and encouraged to ap∣pear on thy behalf. Hereby also God would exercise Da∣vid's Faith, and Wisdome, and Courage; and so prepare him for the Kingdom, and uphold, and increase his Repu∣tation among the People.
• p

  Where there were many Caves and lurking Places.
• ‖

  Or, grove in a high place.
• q

  i. e. In the Territory of Gibeah, in, or near (for so the Hebrew Particle is oft used; as hath been shewed) Ramah. Or, in the town of Gibeah—in an high place; for so the Word Ramah unquestionably signifies; and so it is here rendred by some, both Ancient and Modern Interpreters.
• r

  Either as an Ensign of Majesty, for in old times Kings carried a Spear instead of a Scepter; as Iustin and others note; Or, as an Instrument of Self-defence or Cruelty, as occasion required.
• ‡

  Heb. sons of Iemini. Chap. 9.
• s

  You that are of my own Tribe and Kindred, from whom David designs to translate the Kingdom to another Tribe.
• t

  Will he distribute Profits and Preferments amongst you Benjamites, as I have done, and intend still to do? will he not rather prefer those of his own Tribe before you?
• ‡

  Heb. unco∣vereth mine ear.
• u

  This he suspected, partly, from Ionathan's passionate Love for David, which he had formerly, and constantly de∣clared; and from his late discontent and departure from his Father, mentioned, Chap. 20. 33. and partly, from David's confidence, in Invading the Land with Four hundred Men, which he thought he would never presume to do, without some encouragement or promise of Assistance from Iona∣than.
• x

  i. e. To design against my Crown, and Life, which will appear to be a most groundless suspicion, and false Ac∣cusation.
• Psal. 52. title
• y

  See on Chap. 21. 7.
• Chap. 14. 3.
• z

  This is not Recorded, Chap. 21. and therefore some think, that Doeg to curry-favour with Saul, feigned this; for it is certain, David chargeth him with the Sin of Lying, Psal. 52. 3. though it is not improbable, that he told other Lies also, not here expressed; and withal, he was guilty o•…•… concealing part of the Truth, which in this case he was ob∣liged to declare for Ahimelech's just Defence; to wit, the cunning pretence and artifice whereby David circumvented Ahimeleth. Others think this was true, because Ahimelech seems to confess it, v. 15. though that may be spoken by way of concession. If it were so as Doeg declares, this was no new thing. Then he might add, that it was not so; though this be not here mentioned: for it is evident, That all his Answer or Apology, is not here expressed; for here is not a word of the Victuals or Sword which he gave him.
• Chap. 21. 6, 9.
• a

  Of the House of Eli, which God had threatned to cut off, Chap. 2. 31.
• b

  He shews his Contempt and Anger, that he would not vouchsafe to Name him: See before, on Chap. 20. 27.
• ‡

  Hebr. behold me.
• c

  He doth not determine the differences between Saul and David; nor affirm, what David now was: but onely decla∣red what David had formerly been, both really, and in Pub∣lick Fame and Opinion.
• d

  Or, this thing; to wit, which thou now chargest me with, That I should Assist David in any evil Design against thee, or of thy suspition concerning him. For as for Saul's Attempts upon David, well might Ahimelech impute them wholly to the violence of Saul's Passion and Disease, seeing even Ionathan did so, as may be gathered from 1 Sam. 20. 2.
• ‡

  Heb. little or great.
• ‖

  Or, Guard.
• ‡

  Heb. runners.
• f

  Choosing rather to offend the King, by disobeying his wicked and bloody Command, than to offend God, by shed∣ding the Blood of such Innocent and Sacred Persons.
• g

  Or, go about, to wit, from man to man, till thou hast killed all.
• h

  Which is noted to wipe off the stain of this Butchery from the Israelitish Nation, and to shew, why he was so ready to do it, because he was one of that Nation which had an implacable hatred against all Israelites, and against the Priests of the Lord.
• Chap. 2. 31.
• i

  With his own hand: which was not difficult, when no resistance was made.
• k

  Not at that time, as some fancy, but usually such as used to Minister to the Lord in a linnen Ephod, which Priests and Levites used to do. See Exod. 28. 40. &c. 1 Sam. 2. 18.
• l

  Either Saul, or Doeg, with the help of some others whom Saul appointed to that work. By this barbarous and bloody Fact Saul thought to affright all his Subjects from giving any countenance or assistance to David.
• l

  Either Saul, or Doeg, with the help of some others whom Saul appointed to that work. By this barbarous and bloody Fact Saul thought to affright all his Subjects from giving any countenance or assistance to David.
• m

  Who by his Fathers death was now High-Priest.
• n

  To Keilah, chap. 23. 6, 7.
• o

  His malice and ambition made me suspect that he would do it.
• p

  Because God will certainly preserve me to the Kingdom which he hath promised: and I by his help will protect thee.
• a

  Or, Now they had told David, to wit, before he heard of the slaughter of the Priests.
• b

  A City in the Tribe of Iudah, Ios. 15. 44. not far from the Forest of Hareth, where David now was, chap. 22. 5.
• c

  Which usually werewithout the Cities in places open to the wind. See Iudg. 6. 11. Ruth 3. 2. &c.
• d

  Either by Abiathar; or rather, by Gad, who was a Pro∣phet, 2 Sam. 24. 11. and David's Seer, 1 Chron: 21. 9. and was now with David, chap. 22. 5. for Abiathar was not yet come to him, v. 6.
• e

  For the case was both doubtful and new, he having not yet made any attempt upon the Phili∣stines, but by Saul's Commission; and dangerous, because of the small number of his Forces.
• f

  i. e. In this part of Iudah, whereas yet we have no Ar∣my to oppose us: for else Keilah also was in Iudah.
• g

  When we shall have a Potent Enemy before us, the Philistines, and, it may be, another behind us, even Saul, who probably will come forth, either to resist the Philistines, or to inter∣cept us.
• h

  Not for his own, but for his Soldiers satisfaction and encouragement; as Gideon did, Iudg. 7.
• i

  Which the Philistines had either brought out of their Land, or had taken from the Israelites in their March, for the sustenance of their Army.
• Chap. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• k

  Or, with the Ephod, to wit, the High-Priests Ephod, in which were the Urim and the Thummim, Exod. 28. 30. which when Ahimelech and the rest of the Priests went to Saul, were probably left in his hand, and to his care; which gave him the opportunity both of escaping, whilst Doeg the Butcher was killing his Brethren, and of bringing away the Ephod, which Saul had oft grosly neglected, and now was justly deprived of it.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 n•…•…ted him 〈◊〉〈◊〉. sold him.
• l

  He easily believed what he greedily desired, though his own experience had oft shewed him how strangely God had delivered him out of his hands, and what a singular care God had over him.
• m

  So that which he chose for his safety, will be his certain ruin.
• n

  Whereby it may seem he pretended that he raised this Army to defend Keilah and his Country from the Philistines, and kept his intention against David in his own Breast. Or, designed or devised: for so the word signifies; and it is here Translated by many, and it seems both from v. 8. and from his publickly avowed jealousie o•…•…, and rage against David, that he declared his design to be against him, as a Traitor to his Crown and Dignity.
• Num. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• o

  And put it upon thee, that thou maist ask Counsel of God for me.
• p

  To wit, by the Priest, for he was to make the enqui∣ry of God, Numb. 27. 21. and David puts the words into his mouth.
• q

  To wit, if I continue in their City, and if Saul come down.
• r

  From this place it may appear that Gods answer by Urim and Thummim, was not by any change in the co∣lour or situation of the precious Stones in the Brest-Plate of the Ephod, but by a Voice or Suggestion from God to the High-Priest.
• s

  i. e. He purposeth to come, if thou conti∣nuest here. For still as David's question, so Gods answer, is upon a supposition, as is here sufficiently implied.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• t

  To wit, if thou abidest there. For God saw their hearts, their purposes, and passions, their aversion from David, and their affections to Saul, and knew better than themselves what they would do in that case.
• u

  Two hundred being added to his former number, chap: 22. 2. upon his last and great Success against the Philistines.
• x

  Hither or thither, where they could find refuge, or an hid∣ing place.
• y

  As Saul fondly persuaded himself, he intended, v. 7.
• z

  Either by information from his spies: or, by prospect from the top of the Mountain where he was.
• a

  Where David had appointed to meet him at that time.
• b

  He comforted and supported him against all his fears, by minding him of Gods infallible Promises made to him, and his singular Providence which hitherto had and still would be with him.
• ‖

  Which he gathered either from David's Generosity, In∣genuity, and true Friendship to him; or from some promise made to him by David concerning it. Or, the meaning of the words next unto thee, may be as much as to say, I shall be under thee, after thee, or inferior to thee, as the Phrase tibi secundus oft signifies. So that the whole imports thus much; I do not look to be King my self (as by my Birth I might expect), but that thou shalt be King (God having so appointed) and I but in a Secondary place inferior to thee.
• Chap. 24. 20.
• c

  By strong and well-grounded conjectures, as hath been noted.
• d

  i. e. Renewed their former Covenant.
• e

  i. e. Setting themselves as in Gods presence, and calling upon him to be Witness between them.
• Psal. 54. title.
• f

  Who were of David's own Tribe, though for this their unnatural and strange carriage to him, he calls them strangers, Psal. 54. 3.
• ‡

  Heb. on the right hand.
• ‖

  Or, the wil∣derness.
• g

  It shall be our care and business to the utmost of our power. Or, we will undertake to deliver him, or betray him to thee.
• h

  Whilst others harden their hearts against me, and joyn with David in his treasonable conspiracy, you shew your pity to me by your readiness to help me.
• i

  To wit, the matter, inform your selves certainly of things, and dispose them so that we may not be frustrated in our attempt.
• ‡

  Heb. foot shall be.
• k

  In what Cave, or Wood, or Mountain he is most frequently.
• l

  i. e. Through all the parts of that Tribe. Every Tribe was divided into Thousands, as Countries are now with us in∣to Hundreds. See Iudg. 6. 15. Or, with all the Thousands of Judah, i. e. I will raise against him all the Forces of that Tribe in which he trusteth and hideth himself. This he saith to animate them to the more vigorous Prosecution of him.
• m

  To prepare things for Saul, who Marched after them.
• n

  Whither he went from the Wilderness of Ziph, upon suspicion or information that Saul was coming thither.
• o

  i. e. Into a Cave which was in the Rock; or, which might be called a Rock, not for the height, but the strength of its situation: where at first he might think to hide himself, but upon further intelligence or consideration he removed from thence upon Saul's approach. Or, he came down from the Rock, i. e. Either, First, From the Mountain mentioned in the next Verse, whence he came down, that so he might get out of Saul's sight and reach. Or, Secondly, From the Hill of Hachilah, where David hid himself, which is said to be on the South of Jeshimon, v. 19. as this place where he now was, is also described, v. 24. onely that speaks of the Plain, and this of the Rock or Hill adjoyning to it, or in the midst of it. Or, he came down to Selah, as the Syriack and Arabick translate it; a place so called from the many Rocks or Stones which were in it, or near it.
• p

  Dividing themselves into several Parties, each Marching a several way after him.
• ‡

  Heb. spread themselves upon, &c.
• q

  God stirring them up by his all-disposing Providence to do it at this time for David's rescue. Compare 2 King. 19. 9.
• ‖

  That is, the rock of divi∣sions.
• r

  i. e. The Rock of divisions, because there Saul was sepa∣rated, and in a manner pulled asunder from David, who was now almost within his reach.
• ‡

  Heb. after.
• ‡

  Heb. the face of, &c.
• a

  Which the wild Goats use to delight and climb into. These very Rocks are exceeding steep, and full of precipices, and dangerous to Travellers, as an eye-witness hath left upon Record. And yet Saul was so transported with Rage, as to venture himself and his Army here, that he might take Da∣vid, who, as he thought, would judge himself safe, and there∣fore be secure in such inaccessible places.
• b

  Which some think to have been Caves into which they used to drive their Sheep for shelter in tempestuous weather.
• c

  i. e. To ease his Belly, as this Phrase is thought to be used, Iudg. 3. 24. The reason whereof is, because the Eastern and some other Nations of old wore no Breeches, but loose and long Coats or Gowns, like those which Women with us wear; but shorter, whence their Feet and Legs were in a great part uncovered; and sometimes other parts, which al∣so in Scripture are designed by the name of the Feet, (of which see on Gen. 49. 10. Deut. 28. 57. 2 King. 18. 27. Isa. 7. 20.) were exposed to view. But when they went to per∣form this office of Nature, which obliged them first to lift up their Garments, they afterwards disposed them so decent∣ly, that all those parts might be covered and kept out of the sight of others. But possibly the words may have another meaning, and it is not to be despised, that those ancient and venerable Interpreters, the Syriack and Arabick, Interpret this Place and Phrase quite otherwise, that Saul went in to sleep there: which was no uncouth thing to Saul, who be∣ing a Military Man, used to sleep with his Soldiers upon the bare Ground, as he did chap. 26. 7. And it is not improba∣ble that Saul being exceeding weary with his eager and al∣most incessant pursuit first of David, then of the Philistines, and now of David again, both needed and desired some sleep, God also disposing him thereunto, that David might have this eminent occasion to demonstrate his integrity to Saul, and to all Israel; and, the season possibly being hot, he might chuse to sleep in the Cave, for the benefit of the shade. But all the question is, how it may appear that this is the meaning of this Phrase, and what is the reason and ground of it? To which many things may be said. First, That this Phrase is but twice used in Scripture, as far as I remem∣ber, here, and Iudg. 3. 24. and this sense may conveniently enough agree to both of them; nay, this sense may seem better to agree with that place, Iudg. 3. for that Summer Parlour, or Summer Chamber (for both seem to be the same place, and were apparently for the same use, v. 24, 25.) seems to be a place far more convenient for sleeping, than for easing of Nature. And the Servants long stay and waiting for their Lord, seems to imply that they judged him gone to sleep (which might take up a considerable time), rather than to that other work which requires but a little time. See my Notes on Iudg. 3. 24. Secondly, That there are many He∣brew Phrases, which do confessedly signify several things, albeit, the reason of such significations be now utterly un∣known to us, though it was doubtless known to the ancient Hebrews. Nor need I instance in particulars, seeing it is so in all Languages, and particularly in the English Tongue at this day, in which the use of many Proverbs and Phrases is well understood, though the reason of them be now lost. Which if our modern Infidels, who scoff at some passages of Scripture, which they either do not, or will not under∣stand, would consider, they would lose much of their sport. Thirdly, Although there be not that clear and full proof of this sense which some may require (though indeed it cannot be reasonably expected in a thing so ancient, and in a Phrase of so concise and narrow a Language as the Hebrew is, and in an expression so rarely used in Scripture), yet there are some intimations in Scripture which may seem to favour this Interpretation. For Persons composing themselves to sleep in this manner, are not onely Noted in the general to have been covered with a Mantle, as it is said of Sisera, Iudg. 4. 18, 19. but particularly they are said to have their Feet co∣vered, as is expresly observed concerning Boaz when he lay down to sleep in the threshing-floor, Ruth 3. 4, 7. The rea∣son whereof may possibly be this, That when they lay down to sleep in their Garments, they were secured as to the other parts of their Body, onely their Feet were open and visible; and therefore it was convenient to cover their Feet; partly, to prevent the inconveniencies of cold, (for which reason we here take special care to cover our Feet in such cases); and partly, for decencies sake, lest their Garments being loose and large below, should be disordered, and so their Nakedness should appear, as it happened to Noah. Gen. 9. 21. Compare Exod. 20. 26. And therefore it cannot seem strange or forced, if in this place Saul's covering of his Feet, design his composing himself to his rest. And if this be so, then the following difficulties of this History will appear to be plain and easie. For if Saul were fast asleep, which might easily be perceived by David and his Men within; then it is not strange that Saul neither heard David and his men talk∣ing of him, nor felt David when he came to cut off his lap.
• Psal. 57. title, and 142. title.
• d

  For that there were vast Caves in those parts is affirmed not onely by Iosephus, but also by Heathen Authors; and Strabo in his 16th Book writes of one which could receive Four thousand men.
• e

  Quest. How came it to pass that Saul did not hear the debates of David and his men? Ans. First, The greater noise of Saul's Men and Horses just by the Caves mouth, might easily drown the lesser. Secondly, There were in these large and capacious Caves, several cells or parts, where∣of some were more inward and remote from the Caves mouth, in which they might freely converse and discourse, and yet neither be heard nor seen by Saul, though they could easily see him, and observe all his postures and actions, because he was in the mouth of the Cave. 3. Saul might be asleep, as hath been discoursed.
• f

  Not that either God said these words, or made any such particular promise, as some apprehend; but they put this construction upon those confessed and known promi•…•…es which God had made to him, of delivering him from all his Enemies, and carrying him through all hinderances and difficulties to the Throne and Kingdom: which promise they conceived put him under an Obligation of watching and taking all opportunities which God by his Providence should put into his hand for their accomplish∣ment, whereof this was an eminent instance.
• ‡

  Heb. the robe which was Sauls.
• g

  Qu. How could David do thus, and Saul not perceive it? Ans. First, This might be some loose and upper Garment, which Saul might then lay at some distance from him, as we oft do on the same occasion. Secondly, In those vast Caves there were di∣vers particular Cells and Rooms which were distinct one from another, yet so as there were secret passages from one to another, as may be gathered from the relations of Historians and Travellers. At the mouth of one of these, Saul might lay his upper Garment: which David perceiving, and very well knowing all the Cells and Passages of that Cave, might go some secret way to it, and cut off a little part of it. Thirdly, The noise which David's motion might be sup∣posed to make, was but small, and that he well knew would be perfectly drowned with the far greater noise of Saul's Ar∣my, which lay at the mouth of the Cave. Fourthly, The Heroical Actions of great Men in Scripture are not to be measured by common rules. And as divers of the Prophets and Saints of old were in some of their Actions, so David might be in this, moved to it by a secret and Divine impulse, which also gave him confidence of Gods assistance therein, and of the Success of his Enterprize. Fifthly, This diffi∣culty doth perfectly vanish, if Saul was now asleep. And as no man can prove that he was not; so that he was, may seem probable from what is said on v. 3.
• 2 Sa•…•…. 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• h

  Not onely because it was injurious, and reproachful, and dangerous to the King; but possibly because he had some se∣cret thought of doing more to him, though he suppressed and overcame it; for he attempted this in pursuance of his Soldiers suggestion, v. 4. which if followed, would have car∣ried him to further Action.
• i

  Either, First, Before he cut off Saul's lap. Or rather, Secondly, Afterwards, when he returned with Saul's lap in his hand, and his Soldiers were enraged that he had not kil∣led him.
• k

  Which you persuade me to do, even cut off Saul.
• l

  Whom I must still own for my Sovereign Lord and King, to whom I owe Allegiance whilst he lives, although after his death the right of the Kingdom be mine.
• m

  To wit, to kill him. A Synecdochical expression. See Gen. 37. 22.
• n

  i. e. Anointed by God to the Kingdom; by which Unction his Person was made Sacred and Inviolable, and is so to be ac∣counted by me, and you, and all his Subjects. And as God onely Exalted him, and God onely could pronounce a Sen∣tence of Deprivation of his Kingdom against him; so it be∣longs to God onely to execute his own Sentence, and actual∣ly to Depose him.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• o

  Heb. cut, or clave, or divided, or cut them off. The word notes both the eagerness and violence of David's men in prosecuting their desire, and David's resoluteness in oppo∣sing them, as it were, by force. Wherein he shews great Piety, and Generosity, and Loyalty to Saul.
• Psal▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• p

  He prudently and modestly Translates the fault from Saul to his followers, and evil counsellors.
• 2 Sam. 13. 39. Psal. 16. 2.
• q

  Which words are easily understood both from the na∣ture of the thing, and from the use of this Phrase in other Scriptures, as Deut. 7. 16. and 13. 8. The Eye is said to spare, because it affects the heart with pity, and moves a man to spare.
• r

  So he calls him; partly, because he was his Father-in∣law; partly, in testimony of his respect a•…•…d subjection to him as to a Father; and partly, that by so amiable a compel∣lation he might both insinuate himself into his favour, and mind him of that Duty which as a Father he owed to David.
• s

  I neither design mischief against thee with my heart, nor will I execute it with my hand, which my false accusers told thee I would do, i•…•… thou didst at any time fall into my hand.
• ‡

  Or, will judge.
• t

  Or, will avenge me of thee, to wit, if thou dost persist in thy injurious and cruel designs against me.
• u

  I will not execute vengeance on thee, but will leave it wholly to God.
• x

  i. e. Wicked men will do wicked actions, among which this is one, to kill their Sovereign Lord and King; as David implied above, v. 6. and more fully expresseth, chap. 26. 9. And therefore if I were so wicked and vile a Person as thy Courtiers represent me to thee, I should make no consci∣ence of laying wicked and violent hands upon thee, but should assassinate thee when I had opportunity. Which be∣cause I have now neglected and refused to do, though mo∣ved to it by some of my wicked Soldiers; know therefore that I am not guilty of any wicked designs against thee, but am just and innocent towards thee. Or thus: wicked acti∣ons (such as they would have been if I had killed thee) pro∣ceed onely from the wicked, of which number I am none, and therefore my hand shall not be upon thee.
• Chap. 26. 20.
• y

  After a worthless, contemptible, and impotent person, such as I am. Thou disparagest thy self in contending with such a Person; and even thy conquest of me will be inglori∣ous and shameful.
• ‡

  Heb. judge. 2 Sam. 18. 19.
• z

  He knew his voice, though being at a great distance from him, he could not discern his face.
• a

  Partly, from the sense of his sin against God, and of his wicked and base car∣riage to David, (for there are some such Temporary pas∣sions oft-times in Hypocrites and ungodly men) and princi∣pally from the remembrance of so great and so late a danger as he had now escaped; which commonly produceth grief and tears; as 2 Sam. 13. 36. Yet these may be tears of af∣fection or tenderness (upon the sense of David's kindness) rather than of grief.
• b

  For the Evil that I have designed and done to thee.
• c

  For thy good will to me.
• ‡

  Heb. shut up▪
• d

  i. e. He will certainly destroy him. And therefore thou hast not dealt with me after the manner of men, but hast imitated the clemency of God in this act.
• Chap 23. 17.
• e

  Or, am convinced, not onely by the fame of Samuel's Anointing thee, but by Gods singular Providence watching over thee; and by that good Spirit, and those Great and Princely Vertues wherewith God hath endowed thee.
• f

  As Princes use to destroy their Competitors, and those that have any hopes of, or pretence to their Crown; and Saul had endeavoured to destroy David for the same reason, and therefore he feared a retaliation.
• g

  To wit, by cutting off my Seed. So it is the same thing repeated in other words, as is usual in Scripture.
• h

  Qu. How then could David destroy so many of Saul's Sons, 2 Sam. 21. 8? Ans. David could bind himself by his Oaths, but he could not bind God, to whose good pleasure all Promises, Vows, Oaths, must in all reason be sub∣mitted; and that was done by Gods command, and God was well pleased with it, 2 Sam. 21. 14. Nor is it to be supposed that David sware not to destroy any of them in case God should specially command it, or that should by miscarriage render themselves obnoxious to the Sword of Justice: but one∣ly that he would not do it barely on his own private account, nor seek occasions of so doing.
• i

  To wit, of Engedi, v. 1. For having had so great and frequent experience of Saul's incon∣stancy, and malice, and perfidiousness, he would trust him no more.
• Chap. 28. 3.
• a

  According to the manner of those times. See Gen. 23. 9. and 50. 5. Matth. 27. 60.
• b

  In the Southern Borders of the Land of Iudah, that so when occasion served, he might retire out of Saul's Dominions.
• c

  A place in or near to the Wilderness of Paran. See chap. 23. 24.
• ‖

  Or, business▪
• d

  Not that Carmel in Issachar; of which see chap. 15. 12. and 1 King. 18. 19. but another in the Tribe of Iu∣dah, near unto Maon, as appears from Ios. 15. 55.
• ‡

  Gr. a Cynick.
• e

  This is added to aggravate his Crime, That he was a degenerate Branch of that Noble stock of Caleb, and conse∣quently of the Tribe of Iudah, as David was.
• f

  Which times were celebrated with Feasting and Jollity. See 2 Sam. 13. 23, 24.
• ‡

  Heb. ask him in my name of peace.
• g

  Heb. to him that liveth. Life is oft put for a prosperous and happy life, as in that Prayer, Let the king live, 1 Sam. 10. 24. 1 King. 1. 25. and in other passages of Scripture, and other Authors; for an afflicted and calamitous life is un∣worthy of the Name of life, and is esteemed a kind of death, and oft so called, as 2 Cor. 1. 10. and 11. 23. By this expression David both congratulates Nabal's fel•…•…city, and tacitly minds him of the penury and distress in which David and his men now were.
• ‡

  Heb. be thou peace, & thine house peace.
• h

  i. e. To all thy Family.
• i

  To all thy Goods. So David's Prayer is very comprehensive, reaching to his Soul, and Body, and Wife, and Children, and Servants, and all his Estate.
• ‡

  Heb. shamed.
• k

  Which, considering the licentiousness of Soldiers, and the necessities which David and his men were oft exposed to, was no small favour and priviledge, which Nabal was bound both in justice, and gratitude, and prudence to re∣quite.
• l

  i. e. In a day of Feasting and Rejoycing; when men are most chearful and liberal; when thou maist relieve us out of thy abundance without damage to thy self; when thou art receiving the Mercies of God, and therefore obliged to pity and relieve distressed and indigent Persons, Deut. 12. 12. and 14. 26, 29. and 15. 7.
• m

  To us who have been and still are ready to serve and guard thee and thine. Or, the word Servants may be onely used as a word of respect, frequently used in Scripture, where Inferiors speak to Superiors, especi∣ally when they be suppliants, and beg some favour.
• n

  So he calls himself, to shew that respect and affection which he bore to Nabal, as being elder and wealthier than himself, and of the same Tribe with himself, and a Branch of so wor∣thy a Family as Nabal's was.
• ‡

  Heb. rested.
• o

  What relation or obligation have I to David?
• p

  Here∣by he taxeth both David, as one revolted from, and risen up against Saul his Lord and Master; and his Soldiers, as Runa∣gates from their Masters and Creditors, &c. See chap. 22. 2.
• q

  He speaketh thus, either because in those hot and dry parts Water was scarce and precious: or, Water is here put for any kind of Drink, as Bread is oft taken for all sorts of Meat.
• ‡

  Heb. slaugh∣ter.
• r

  Having resolved and sworn to revenge himself of Na∣bal, as is expressed verse 21, 22.
• s

  See chap. 17. 22. and 30. 24.
• t

  Wisely considering the mischievous effects likely to fol∣low so churlish a message.
• ‡

  Heb. flew upon them.
• ‡

  Heb. shamed.
• u

  i. e. A defence against wild Beasts, and Robbers, and Enemies.
• x

  Which it was easie to guess; either, from some threat∣ning expressions which David's men used; or, from the con∣sideration of David's great power, and that rage which so high a provocation was likely to produce in Military Per∣sons.
• y

  To wit, without hazard to himself, and therefore I acquaint thee, rather than him, with this matter.
• z

  Which she did without his leave, and against his mind, because it was a case of apparent necessity, for the preserva∣tion of her self, and Husband, and all the Family from im∣minent ruin. And surely that real and urgent necessity which dispenseth with Gods positive commands, might well dispense with the Husbands right, in this case.
• ‡

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• a

  For she knew she could quickly overtake them.
• b

  In the lower part, and under the shadow of the Hill, or of the Trees that grew upon it; so that David did not see her till she met him.
• c

  To wit, from another opposite Hill.
• d

  Either in his journey, or as soon as he heard that re∣proachful answer.
• e

  Whom he thought unworthy to be named, for his barbarous ingratitude and churlishness.
• f

  i. e. Unto David himself. But because it might seem ominous and unnatural to Curse himself, therefore by a Fi∣gure called Euphemismus, instead of David he mentions Da∣vid's Enemies. See 1 Sam. 20. 16. The words may be thus rendred: So and more also let God do: for (the Hebrew La∣med being very oft so used) the Enemies of David, i. e. Let God work for them, and give them as much Prosperity and Success as Nabal hath hitherto had. Or, let God utter∣ly destroy their Enemies; and especially, my self the chief of them, if I do not destroy this man.
• g

  i. e. Any of the Males, for they onely do so; and of them this Phrase is manifestly understood; 1 King. 14. 10. and 21. 21. and 2 King. 9. 8. And men not wholly barbarous have generally spared Women in such cases. Qu. Why then was Abigail so much concer∣ned and afraid? Answ. Partly from humanity, and the hor∣ror of so general and dreadful a Slaughter of her Family and nearest Relations: and partly, because when the Sword was once drawn, she knew not where it would rest, nor whe∣ther she should escape: for she knew nothing of this limita∣tion of David's threatning, till she came to him.
• h

  Not onely in token of deep reverence, but as a most humble suppliant; as 2 King. 4. 27.
• h

  Impute Nabal's Sin to me, and, if thou pleasest, punish it in me, who here offer my self as a Sacrifice to thy just In∣dignation. This whole Speech of Abigail is done with great artifice; and she doth here, by an absolute submitting to Mercy, without any pretence of justification of what was done, but rather with aggravation of it) indeavour to work upon David's generosity, and good nature, to pardon it. And, with great art, first would divert the punishment from her Hus∣band to her self, because she had then much more to say, why David should spare her, then why he should spare Nabal. And there was hardly any need of Argument, whence the greatest Orator might argue in this case, which she doth not manage to the best advantage, and most plausible insinuations for such an exigent.
• ‡

  Heb. ear.
• l

  His Person and Words deserve thy contempt, but not thy regard.
• ‡ Heb. lay it to his heart.
• m

  For such he hath shewed himself to be by this wicked and abominable carriage towards thee.
• n

  His noted folly and stupidity is a more proper Object for thy pity than anger. His fordid Answer to thy Servants did not proceed from any ill design, or deep malice, but from bru∣tish So•…•…tishness, and want of the understanding of a man in him. It may be thought a great Crime, that she traduceth her Husband in this manner. But this may be said for her, That she told them nothing but what they all knew con∣cerning him, and that she onely seemed to take away that which he never had indeed, to wit, his good name, that she might preserve that which he had, and which was more dear and important to him, even his Life and Soul.
• o

  Though I freely submit my self to the Punishment in my Husbands stead, yet I was innocent of the Crime.
• p

  Seeing God hath so ordered this business by his wise and wonderful Providence, that I should accidentally, and unex∣pectedly come to the knowledge of my Husbands vile and sordid Carriage; and that I should come to meet thee, and find thee so gracious, as to give me a favourable Audience; and all this, that hereby he might with-hold thee from the Sin of Blood-guiltiness,
• ‡

  Heb. saving thy self.
• q

  Let them be as contemptible and hateful as Nabal is, and will be for this odious Action; let them be as unable to do thee any hurt as he is; let them be forced to yeild to thee, and implore thy Pardon and Favour, as Nabal now doth by my mouth: let the Vengeance thou didst design upon Nabal and his Family, fall upon their heads, who by their constant and inveterate Malice against thee, do more deserve it than this silly Fool for this one mis∣carriage; and much more than all the rest of our Family, who as they are none of thine Enemies, nor such as seek thee evil, so they were no way guilty of this wicked Action. And therefore spare these, and execute thy Vengeance up∣on more proper Objects.
• ‖

  Or, present.
• r

  So a gift or present is called here, and Gen. 33. 11. and elsewhere; not onely because the matter of it comes from Gods blessing; but also because it is given with a Ble•…•…ing, or with a good will.
• ‡

  Heb. walk at the feet or &c.
• s

  As being unworthy of thine accep∣tance or use.
• t

  i. e. Which I have taken upon my self, v. 24. and which, if it be not Pardoned, but Punished, the Punishment will reach to me.
• u

  i. e. Will give the Kingdom to thee, and to thy House for ever, as he hath promised thee. And there∣fore let Gods great kindness to thee, make thee gentle and merciful to others; do not fully thy approaching Glory with the stain of Innocent Blood; but consider, that it is the glory of a King (which thou art by Gods appointment, and shall ere long actually be) to pass by Offences; and that it will be thy loss to cut off such as will shortly be thy Sub∣jects.
• x

  i. e. For the Lord, and for the People of the Lord against their Enemies; especially, the Philistines. And as that is thy proper Work, and therein thou mayest expect Gods blessing and help; so it is not thy work to draw thy Sword in thy own private quarrel against any of the people of the Lord; and God will not bless thee in it.
• y

  Though thou hast been oft aspersed, and charged with many Crimes, by Saul and others; yet thy Innocency hath been, and is evi∣dent to all men: do not therefore now by this cruel act of Vengeance justifie thine Enemies Reproaches, nor blemish thy great and just Reputation.
• z

  To wit, Saul, though no way injured nor justly provoked by thee.
• a

  i. e. To take away thy Life.
• b

  Or, in the bun∣dle: i. e. In the Society, or Congregation of the living; out of which, men are taken, and cut off by Death. The Phrase is taken from the common usage of men, who bind those things in bundles, which they are afraid to lose, because things that are solitary and unbound, are soon lost. The meaning of the place is, God will preserve thy Life; and therefore it becomes not thee, unjustly and unnecessarily to take away the Lives of any; especially, of the People of thy God and Saviour.
• c

  i. e. In the hand and custody of God, who by his watchful Providence, preserves this▪ Bun∣dle, and all that are in it; and thee in a particular and singular manner, as being thy God in a peculiar way, and special Covenant. God himself will hide, and keep thee in the secret of his Presence. Psal. 31. 20. where no hand of violence can reach thee. And therefore all the Attempts of Saul, or others against thee, are vain and ridiculous. For who can Destroy whom God will keep?
• ‡

  Heb. in the midst of the bought of a sling.
• d

  God himself will cut them off suddenly, violently, and irresistibly; and cast them far away, both from his Presence, and from thy Neighbourhood, and from all capacity of doing thee any hurt.
• ‡

  Heb. no stag∣gering or stumbling.
• e

  Thy Mind and Conscience will be free from all the Tor∣ment which the guilt and shame of such an Action would cause in thee. By which, she cunningly •…•…nsinuates, what a Blemish this would be to his Glory, what a disturbance to his Peace and Felicity, if he proceeded to execute his Pur∣pose: and withal implies, how sweet and comfortable it would be to him to remember, that he had for conscience to God denied himself, and restrained his Passions.
• f

  Which she signifies would be done if he should go on. For though Nabal had been guilty of abominable Rudeness, Uncharita∣bleness, and Ingratitude; yet he had done nothing worthy of Death, by the Laws of God or of Man. And whatsoever he had done, the rest of his Family were innocent.
• ‡

  Heb. saved himself, v. 26.
• g

  Which is directly contrary to Gods Law, Levit. 19. 18. Deut. 32. 35. compare with Rom. 12. 19.
• h

  When God shall make thee King, and I shall have occasion to apply my self to thee for Justice, or Relief, let me find Grace in thy sight, and so let me do at this time. Or, and the Lord will bless my lord, and recompence thee for this Mortification of thy Passion, and thou wilt remember thine handmaid: i. e. Thou wiltst remember my Counsel with satisfaction to thy self, and thankfulness to me.
• i

  Which by his gracious and singular Providence so dis∣posed Matters, that thou shouldest come to me: He rightly begins at the Fountain of this Deliverance, which was God; and then proceeds to the Instruments.
• k

  i. e. The Lord bless and recompence thee, for this thy good Advice.
• l

  Which I had sworn to do. Hereby it plain∣ly appears, That Oaths whereby men bind themselves to any Sin, are Null and Void: and as it was a Sin to make them; so it is adding sin to sin to perform them.
• m

  Not that he intended to Kill her, but the Males onely; as was noted on v. 22. But their Destruction, was a dread∣ful Affliction and Damage to her.
• n

  i. e. Shewed my Acceptance of thy Person, by my grant of thy Request: See Gen. 19. 21,
• o

  As the manner was upon those Solemn Occasions. Sor∣did Covetousness, and vain Prodigality were met together in him.
• p

  He being then uncapable of Admonition, his Rea∣son and Conscience being both asleep.
• q

  He was oppressed with Grief, and fainted away through the fear and horror of so great a Mischief, though it was past. As one, who having in the Night galloped over a nar∣row Plank, laid upon a broken Bridge, over a steep River; when in the Morning he came to review it, was struck Dead with the horror of the danger he was in.
• r

  God either inflicted some other stroke or Disease upon him, or increased his Grief and Fear to such an height, as killed him.
• s

  How could David rejoyce at the Death of his Enemy? Answ. Although it may be said, that he rejoyced not in Na∣bal's Death as such, but onely in the declaration of Gods Justice in Punishing so great a Wickedness; which was an honour to God, and a document, and therefore a benefit to Mankind, and so a Publick good, and cause of Joy: yet the matter is not weighty, if we confess, that this was another instance of Humane Infirmity iu Duvid, and that it is not proposed for our Imitation, but for our Caution. Yet it may be further said, That this was not purely an act of Private Revenge, because David was a Publick Person, and Anoin∣ted King: and therefore Nabal's Reproach cast upon David above, v. 10, 11. was a Contempt of God, and of his Or∣dinance, and Appointment; which was vindicated by this remarkable Judgment.
• t

  i. e. From the Sin of Bloodshed, and Self-revenge, v. 33.
• u

  To wit, Messengers; which he thought fitter than to go himself: partly, because if he had met with a Repulse, it had been less Ignominions; and partly, because he would leave her to her freedom and choice, and would not so much as seem to take her by vio∣lence. But this doubtless was not done immediately after Nabal's Death, but in some convenient space of time after it; though such Circumstances be commonly omitted in the Sacred History; which gives onely the Heads, and most Im∣portant Passages of things.
• x

  She shewed this Reverence, and spake thus to them, as representing David's person.
• ‡

  Heb. at 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• y

  Not immediately, but some competent time after they were gone. She considered not David's present straits and penury, which she thought her Plentiful Estate might sup∣ply; nor his danger from Saul; but by a true and strong Faith, rested upon Gods Promise made to David, not doubting but God would perform it.
• Josh. 15. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• z

  Or, For, as the Hebrew Vau is oft-times used. For this seems to be added, as a reason why David took other Wives, because Saul had given his former Wife to another man, that he might as far as he could Extinguish all Relation and Kindred to him, whom he hated; and withal, cut off his Hopes and Pretence to the Crown upon that account.
• 2 Sam •…•…▪ 1•…•… 15.
• a

  Having once betrayed him before, they thought their Case desperate with David; and therefore did more strenu∣ously assist Saul in discovering him, in order to his Ruine.
• Chap. 23▪ 19▪ Psa. 54▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• b

  He is returned to his former haunt: of which see Chap. 23. 19. This place might be convenient for him, either for its nearness to Abigails Estate: or because he might think, that Saul was mollified, and the Ziphites cautioned by the unsuc∣cessfullness of their former Attempt; or because he could from thence, make good his Retreat into other places, if need were.
• c

  i. e. He understood by Information, probably, from his dear friend Ionathan.
• d

  Came near to the skirts of Saul's Camp; which he might easily discover from some neighbouring Hill, or Wood; and yet, not be discerned himself. And it is probable, he came thither disguised, and towards Night.
• Chap. 14. 50. 17. 55.
• ‖

  Or, midst of •…•…is carriages.
• e

  Encompassed with his Carriages for better security. Compare, 1 Sam. 17. 20.
• f

  So called, either because he was one of that Nation, but Converted to the Iewish Religion: Compare 2 Sam. 11. 3. and 15. 18. Or, from his Habitation amongst, or some Re∣lation to some of that People.
• g

  David's Sister: See 1 Chron. 2. 16. His Father is not named; either because he was now dead; or because he was an obscure person.
• h

  i. e. To Saul's Host and Camp. It might seem a bold and strange At•…•…empt; but many things are to be considered: 1. That Heroical persons have oft attempted things of no less difficulty and danger than this was; as many credible Historians relate. 2. That David did, and might easily per∣ceive, that they were all fast asleep. 3. That David had a particular Assurance, that God would preserve him to the Kingdom. 4. That he had a special Instinct from God, to this Work; and possibly God might inform him, that he had cast them into a dead sleep, that he might have this second opportunity of manifesting his Innocency towards Saul, and the Justice of his Cause.
• ‡

  Heb. shut up.
• i

  I will Nail him to the Ground at one blow, that I shall not need a second stroke.
• k

  Though Saul be a cruel Tyrant, and rejected by God, yet he is our Soveraign Lord and King; and I, tho•…•…gh de∣signed King, as yet am but a private Person, and his Sub∣ject; and therefore cannot kill •…•…im without Sin, nor will I consent that thou shouldst do it.
• l

  By some sudden and mortal Stroke.
• m

  According to the course of Nature.
• n

  Which will shew where we have been, and what we could have done.
• o

  Which might be put there, either to wash himself in case of any accidental Pollution, which oft hap∣pened in the Night: or to refresh him, and quench his thirst in that hot Climate and Season: or for divers other uses.
• ‡

  Heb. of the LORD.
• p

  Sent upon them by the Lord, for David's advantage.
• q

  That his person might be out of their reach, and yet his Voice might be heard; which in a clear Air, and in the silence of the Night might be heard at a great distance.
• r

  Or, with or beside the king, i. e. So near to him, so as to disturb the King.
• ‡

  Heb. a man.
• s

  For Courage, and Conduct: and therefore thy fault herein is the greater.
• t

  i. e. It is very bad, a great Crime. A Figure called Meiosis, as Prov. 18. 5. and 19. 2.
• ‡

  Heb. sons of death.
• u

  As thou wast my Son by Marriage, so thou hast ex∣pressed the care and affection of a Son to me now a second time.
• x

  If the Lord hath by the evil Spirit which he hath sent, or by his secret Providence, directed thy Rage against me for the Punishment of thine, or my Sins.
• ‡

  Heb. smell▪
• y

  Let us offer up a Sacrifice to God to appease his Wrath against us.
• z

  Who by their crafty insinuations, and calumnies, have incensed thee against me. He sheweth his Prudence, and Revere•…•…ce, and Meekness; that he Accuseth not the King, but translateth the fault wholly upon his Evil Ministers; as the Israelites do in like Case, Exod. 5. 16.
• ‡

  Heb. cleav∣ing.
• From the Land which God hath given to his People for their Inheritance, and where he hath Established his Presence, and Worship.
• a

  This was the Language of their Actions. For by driving him from Gods Land, and the place of his Worship, into Foreign and Idolatrous Lands, they exposed him to the peril of being either ensnared by their Counsels, or Examples; or forced by their threats and power to worship Idols.
• b

  Do not attempt to spill my Innocent Blood like water upon the ground.
• c

  Remember, if thou doest it, God the Judge of all men seeth it, and will avenge it of thee; though I will not avenge my self.
• Chap. 24. 14.
• c

  Remember, if thou doest it, God the Judge of all men seeth it, and will avenge it of thee; though I will not avenge my self.
• d

  Hard to be taken, and not worth catching; a mean and contemptible person.
• d

  Where his advantage doth no way compensate his Labour.
• e

  He not one•…•…y •…•…onfesseth, but aggravateth his fauit, be∣cause his Conscience was fully convinced, though his Heart was not changed.
• f

  •…•… desire, that God would deal no otherwise with me, than I have 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• ‡

  Heb. in doing thou shalt do: Dan. 11. 28, 32.
• g

  Knowing Saul's unstable and deceitful Heart, he would no•…•… trust to any of his Professions, or Promises, but kept out of his rea•…•…h.
• ‡ 〈◊〉〈◊〉 be con∣•…•…umed.
• a

  I see by this late experience his restless and implacable hatred against me; and how little heed is to be given to all his pretences of Repentance or Friendship.
• b

  But this was certainly a very great mistake and fault in David: for 1. This proceeded from gross distrust of God's Promise and Provi∣dence; and that after such repeated demonstrations of Gods peculiar Car•…•… over him, which gave him cause to conclude, quite contrary to what is here said. 2. He forsakes the place where God had settled him, Chap. 22. 5. and given him both assurance, and experience of his Protection there▪ 3. He voluntarily runs upon that Rock, which he cursed his Ene∣mies for throwing him upon, Chap. 26. 19. and upon many 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Snares and Dangers, as the following History will shew; and withal, deprives the people of the Lord of those succours which he might have given them, in case of a Battel. But it pleased God to leave David to himself in this, as well as in other particulars, that these might be sensible demonstrati∣ons of the Infirmities of the best Men; and of the necessity of Gods grace, and daily direction and assistance: and of the freeness and riches of God's Mercy, in passing by such great Offences. And besides, God hereby designed to ac∣complish his own Counsel, to withdraw David from the Israelites, that Saul and they might fall by the hand of the Philistines, without any reproach or inconvenience to David, whom God had put into a safe place.
• c

  it might seem a bold adventure: but 1. He thought himself forced to it by Saul's inveterate Rage, and continued resolutions to Persecute him. 2. It is probable, he had sent some persons to Treat with him, and had agreed upon con∣ditions; and received assurance of his safe and peaceable abode with him. 3. David reasonably thought, that Achish would gladly receive him, as indeed he 〈◊〉〈◊〉; partly, because he saw Saul's implacable Enmity against him: partly, because by this means he should be freed from the most formidable Enemy which he had in all Isra•…•…l, who might do him most mischief in the Battel; which it seems at this time he design∣ed: and partly because, he came no•…•… now alone, as he did before, but brought with him sufficient Pledges of his Fide∣lity to Achish; namely, all his Souldiers, and his and their Wives, v. 3.
• d

  By which it is implyed, That he would have gone on in Persecuting David, if he had continued in his Domini∣ons.
• e

  A prudent desire. Hereby David designed, 1. To pre∣serve his People, both from the Idolatry, and other Vices; which conversation with the Philistines would have exposed them to: and from that envy, and malice, and mischief, which diversity of Religion, or other prejudices, might have caused. 2. That he might have opportunity of enterprizing some∣thing against Gods Enemies, without the knowledge, or ob∣servation of the Philistines.
• f

  Which is too great an honour for me, and too burdensome to thee, and may be an occasion of suspicion and offence to thy People, and of many other inconveniences.
• g

  Not onely to Inhabit, but to Possess it as his own. Which he did, to lay the greater obligations upon David, whom he knew so able to serve him.
• h

  It was given to the Tribe of Iudah before, Iosh. 15. 31. and afterwards to the Tribe of Simeon, Iosh. 19. 5. whose inheritance was given them with∣in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the children of Iudah, Chap. 19. 1▪ But the Philist•…•…nes kept the Possession of it till this time, and were hitherto 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to do so. And being now given by them to David, it now belonged not to the people of the Tribe of Iudah, to whom it was allotted before; but to the Ki•…•…g of Iudah, David and his Heirs for ever.
• i

  This, and some such Clauses seem to have been added by some Sacred Writers, after the main substance of the several Books was written.
• ‡

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 number 〈◊〉〈◊〉 days.
• ‡

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of dayes.
• k

  Heb. days and four months; days being put for a year; as Levit. 25. 29. Or, some days and four months; i. e. Some days above four Months. Or, some days and (for, even, or that is, the Conjunction, and, being oft so used, as hath been proved above) four months.
• ‖

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• l

  Who were anciently seated in other places, Iosh. 12. 12. and 16. 3. but for some reasons not now known, they changed their Seats, as was then very usual and seated themselves and had for some considerable time lived near the Amalekites.
• m

  The remnant of those whom Saul destroyed, 1 Sam. 15. who fled from his Sword, and retired into Remote and De∣sert places.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 eterni•…•…y. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 5. 2.
• n

  To wit, in that part where he came: but there were more of the Amalekites yet left in another part of that land, Chap. 30. 1.
• ‖

  Or, did 〈◊〉〈◊〉 make •…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉 &c.
• o

  These and the following Words are Ambiguous: for they may be understood, either of the Southern parts of Iu∣dah, &c. which he would have Ac•…•…ish understand: or, of another Country lying Southward from Iudah, &c. which David meant, and which was the truth. So though it was not a downright lye; yet it was an Equivocation, with an in∣tention to deceive, which is the formality of a Lye, and was contrary to that simplicity which became David both as a Prince, and as an Eminent Professor of the true Religion.
• p

  For, that is: for in the following words, he particularly expresseth what part of the South of Iudah he went against, even that which was Inhabited by the Iera•…•…meelites, and by the Kenites.
• q

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪ a Family of Iu∣•…•…, •…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 2▪ •…•…▪ 〈◊〉〈◊〉▪
• r

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Posterity of Ie•…•…hro, which chose to dwel•…•… in the South of Iudah, Iudg. 1. 16. See Numb. •…•…4. 21.
• s

  That the tidings of this Action against this People (who were, it seems, either tributaries to, or confederates with A∣chish) might neither come quickly nor certainly to Achish his Court: which he might the rather promise himself, be∣cause Achish and all his Men were now busily imployed in their Warlike preparations against the Israelites; and if any flying rumour came thither, he thought by his Interest and Artifices he could easily discredit and dash it. Besides the consideration of Gods Curse denounced against the People whom he had now destroyed, and of Gods particular Pro∣mises made to him, and of his special Providence which he constantly experienced watching over him, made him more secure and confident in this and in many other hazardous attempts.
• t

  Partly, because of his confidence in David's Authori∣ty and Fidelity: partly, because most Men easily believe what they heartily wi•…•…h to be true: and partly, from Gods Pro∣vidence, which blinded him in this and in divers other par∣ticulars relating to David's coming hither, and abiding here.
• ‡

  H•…•…b. to stink.
• a

  Encouraged thereunto by Samuel's death, and Saul's degeneration, and David's presence with him.
• b

  This he •…•…aith, partly, to try his Sincerity; and partly, in confidence of David's Fidelity.
• c

  He speaks ambiguously, as he did before, that Achish might understand him, as he did, of his acting for him a∣gainst the Israelites; whereas he meant it of his acting for the Israelites against the Philistines, to which he was obliged both by Gods express command, and by his indelible and manifold Obligations to God, and to Gods People; and by his own manifest interest. Though it is likely he would have managed his Affais with all possible regard and care of A∣chish his person, to whom alone, upon the matter, David stood obliged, and not to the rest of the Philistines, who had an ill opinion of him, as we shall see.
• d

  For that Va∣lour which I doubt not thou wiltst shew on my behalf.
• e

  i. e. Of my Body and Life, the Captain of my Life-Guard.
• Chap. 25. 1.
• ‡

  This is mentioned here as the reason why Saul did not enquire of Samuel; which, if he had now been alive, he would have done.
• f

  Where he had his Birth and Education, and most settled Habitation, 1 Sam. 19. 18.
• g

  According to Gods command, Levit. 19. 31. and 20. 6, 27. Deut. 18. 11. This he did, either by Samuel's instigation: or from a con∣ceit that the evil Spirit came upon him by some of their means: or, that he might gain the repute of a Religiou•…•… Prince, which was very useful to him: or, that he might quiet his troubled Conscience, and please God, as far as his Interest would give him leave. And this is here related, partly, to shew that an Hypocrite, and wicked Man, may obey some of Gods commands: and principally, to bring in the following History.
• h

  Of Israel.
• i

  A Town in the Tribe of Issach•…•…r, Ios. 19. 18.
• k

  A Mountain not far from the Valley of Iezreel, where the Battel was fought, chap. 31. 1. 2 Sam. 1. 21. So the two Armies seem to be placed in the same manner as they were chap. 17. each upon an Hill, and a Vally between them.
• l

  From Mount Gilboa, chap. 31. 1.
• m

  Partly, from the greatness and resoluteness of the Host of the Philistines, who were the aggressors: partly, from the loss of David, who might have been of great use to him at this time: partly, from the Conscience of his own manifest Guilt, and just expectation of Divine vengeance oft threatned, and now in all likelihood to be inflicted upon him.
• n

  In his slight and perfunctory way, as chap. 14. 19. as ap∣pears from hence, that when God did not speedily answer him, he goes to the Devil for an answer, v. 7. For which reason he is said, not to have enquired of the Lord, 1 Chron. 10. 14. i. e. not seriously, and after the right order. Pos∣sibly he enquired by some Prophet then with him, or by the Priest before the Ark.
• o

  Because he sought him not in due order, not by the Urim and Thummim which were in the Ephod, which he by his cruelty to the Priests had lost, chap. 23. 6. and because he did not truly repent of, nor put away his sins, which provoked God, and kept him from answering; as Saul well knew by his own conscience and experience, chap. 14. 37, 38, 39.
• p

  i. e. Neither by ordinary means, nor extraordinary.
• q

  Rather than a man; for he thought that Sex most like∣ly to be given to those wicked Arts, as being the weaker Sex, and so aptest to be deceived, and most prone to Su∣perstition, and oft times most malicious and revengeful.
• r

  One that converseth with the Devil, and dead mens Ghosts, and by them can discover future things. See Isa. 8. 19.
• s

  In∣stead of dissuading him from this wicked and destructive practice, which they should and would have done, if they had either loved God or their King, they further him in it.
• t

  A place in the Tribe of Manasseh, within Iordan, not very far from the place where the Armies were en∣camped.
• u

  Both because he was ashamed to be known, or thought guilty of this practice; and because he suspected that the Woman, had she known him, would not practice her Art before him.
• x

  For his Speech and Garb discovered him to be an Israelite, and therefore acquainted with these matters.
• y

  By accusing me to Saul as guilty of a capital crime.
• ‡

  Heb. iniqu•…•…∣ty. So Gr.
• z

  Whose kindness and compassion to him, as he had for∣merly experienced, so now he expected it in his deep distress▪ This practice of divination by the dead, or by the Ghosts or Souls of dead Persons, called up by Magical Art, was very usual among all Nations, and from them Saul learned it.
• a

  For fear of her life, Saul himself being Witness of her Crime.
• b

  This she knew, either by some Gesture of Re∣verence, which this supposed Samuel might shew to Saul, as to the King: or, by information from this Ghost, or from the Spirit by whose help she had raised him.
• ‖

  Or, a god.
• c

  i. e. A god, a Divine Person, Glorious, and full of Ma∣jesty and Splendor, exceeding not onely Mortal men, but common Ghosts. She useth the Plural Number, gods, ei∣ther after the manner of the Hebrew Language, which com∣monly useth that word of one Person: or, after the Lan∣guage and Custom of the Heathens. But the whole Cohe∣rence shows that it was but one. For Saul desired but one, v. 11. and he enquires, and the Woman answers onely of one, v. 14.
• d

  As if it came from the place of the dead.
• ‡

  Heb. what is his form?
• e

  The usual Habit of Prophets, 2 King. 2. 8, 13. Zech. 13. 4. and particularly of Samuel, 1 Sam. 15. 27.
• f

  The Wo∣man pretended, and Saul upon her Suggestion believed that it was Samuel indeed; And so many Popish, and some other Writers conceived. But that it was not Samuel, but the De∣vil representing Samuel, is sufficiently evident. For, First, It is most incredible, that God, who had just now refused to answer Saul by the means which himself appointed, and used in that case, would answer him, or suffer Samuel to answer him in that way, and upon the use of those means which God detested and contemned: which would have given great countenance and encouragement to Saul, and the Witch, and all Professors and Consulters of those Devillish Arts. Se∣condly, There are divers passages in this Relation which plainly discover that this was no good, but an evil Spirit: as first, That he receives that Worship from Saul, v. 14. which good Spirits would not suffer, Revel. 19. 10. and 22. 8, 9. Secondly, That amongst his other sins for which he con∣demneth him, he omitteth this of asking Counsel of one that had a familiar Spirit, to enquire of it; for which trans∣gression, with others, he is expresly said to have died, 1 Chron. 10. 13. which the true Samuel, who was so Zealous for Gods Honour, and so Faithful a Reprover, would never have neglected, especially now, when he takes Saul in the very Fact. Thirdly, That he pretends himself to be disquieted and brought up, v. 15. by Saul's Instigation, and the Witches Art; which is most false, and impious, and absurd to ima∣gine, concerning those Bles•…•…ed Souls who are returned to their God, Eccles. 12. 7. and entred into peace and rest, Isa. 57. 2. and lodged in Abraham's bosom, Luk. 16. 22. and rest from their labours, Revel. 14. 13. The onely Argument of any colour to the contrary, is onely this, That the Devil could not so particularly and punctually discover Saul's future Events, as this Samuel doth, v. 19. But this also hath little weight in it; it being confessed and notoriously known, that evil Spirits both in the Oracles of the Heathen, and other∣wise, have oft-times foretold future contingencies; God being pleased to Reveal such things to them, and to permit them to be the Instruments of Revealing them to Men, for the trial of some, and for the terror and punishment of others. Besides, the Devil might foresee this by strong conjectures, as by the numerousness, strength, courage and resoluteness of the Philistine Host, and the quite contrary condition of the Israelites, and by divers other symptoms far above the reach of Mortal men, but such as he by his great Sagacity could easily discern. And for that express determination of the time, to morrow, v. 19. that word may be understood not of the very next day, but indefinitely of some short time after this, as it is taken, Exod. 13. 14. Deut. 6. 20. Ios. 4. 6, 21. And then it was easie to gather from the pre∣sent posture of the two Armies, that the Fight and the Ruin of the Israelites was very near. And that it was not the very next day, but some days after this, is evident from the course of the Story, and hath been proved by a late Learn∣ed Writer. See my Latin Synopsis on this place.
• g

  As the Devil appeared in Samuel's Shape and Garb, so also he speaketh in his Petson, that he might 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Saul, and encourage others to seek to him in this wicked way. And God permits him to do so for Saul's greater condemna∣tion and punishment.
• ‡

  Heb. by the hand of pro∣phets.
• h

  He omitteth the U•…•…im here, be∣cause he neither did nor could enquire by that, because A∣biathar had carried it away to David, and so he expected no answer that way.
• ‖

  Or, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 himself.
• i

  i. e. To David, as it is explained in the following words. The Pronoun Relative put before the Noun to which it be∣longs, as is usual in the Hebrew Text, as Psal. 87. 1. and 105. 19. Prov. 7. 7, 8. Ier. 40. 5. Otherwise, to him, is put for, to thee; such changes of Persons being frequent among the Hebrews. Otherwise, for himself, i. e. for the accomplish∣ment of his Counsel, and Prediction, and Oath, and for the Glory of his Justice and Holiness.
• Chap. 1•…•….
• k

  Still he nourisheth this persuasion in Saul, that it was the true Samuel that spake to him.
• ‡ Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hand.
• Chap. 〈◊〉〈◊〉
• l

  He mentions this as an eminent instance of his dis∣obedience.
• Chap. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• m

  i. e. In the state of the dead; and so it was true both of Saul and Ionathan. Or, in the state of rest: for though thou shalt suffer here for thy sin, yet after death thou shalt be hap∣py, as dying in the Lords quarrel: So the Devils design might be to flatter Saul into an opinion of his own future happi∣ness, and to take him off from all serious thoughts and cares about it. And it is here observable, That as it was the manner of the Heathen Oracles to answer ambiguously, the better to save his credit in case of mistake, (the Devil himself not being certain of future events, but onely conjecturing at what was most likely): so doth this counterfeit Samuel here. For, as concerning the time, he says to morrow: which he understood indifferently for the very next day, or for some short time after. And, as concerning the condi∣tion, thou shalt be with me; which may be understood ei∣ther of a good condition, if understood as spoken in the Person of Samuel; or, of a bad condition, if understood as spoken by an evil Spirit; or, at least indefinitely of a dead condition, be it good or evil: which last he foresaw by cir∣cumstances to be very likely.
• ‡

  Heb. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 haste and i•…•… with the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ness of his sta•…•…ure.
• n

  Being quite dis-spirited with these sad and surprizing ti∣dings, and so unable to stand.
• o

  From whom she departed, when she had brought him and Samuel together, that they might more freely converse together, as being alone.
• p

  This earnestness did not come mecrly from her humani∣ty and respect to Saul, but from a prudent and necessary care of her self, because if Saul had died in her House, his Blood would have been charged upon her.
• q

  i. e. Did over-persuade him, by importunate int•…•… 〈◊〉〈◊〉, as the next words shew.
• r

  Not having time to Leaven it.
• s

  i. e. Before Morning. For he came by Night, v. 8. and went away before Day; not willing to have it discovered that he had consulted with a Witch.
• a

  Either, that in the Tribe of Asher, Ios. 19. 24. or ra∣ther another Town of that Name in Issachar, though not mentioned elsewhere in Scripture; this being the case of many places, to be but once Named.
• b

  i. e. As the Life-guard of Achish, as he had promised, chap. 28. 2. Achish being, as it seems, th•…•… General of the Army.
• c

  The Lords of the other eminent Cities and Territories, who were confederate with him in this expedition.
• d

  Q. d. did I say Days? I might have said Years; either because he hath now been with me a full Year and four Months, chap. 27. 7. or because he was with me some Years ago, 1 Sam. 21. 10. and since that time hath been known to me. And it is not improbable, but David, after his escape from thence, might hold some correspondency with Achish, as finding him to be a Man of more generous temper than the rest of the Philistines, and supposing that he might have need of him for a Refuge in case Saul continued to seek his life.
• ‡

  Heb. nothing in him, Iohn 14. 30.
• i. e. Since he revolted, or left his own King to turn to me. For that sense Achish put upon this escape of David (as it is cal∣led chap. 27. 1.) and so is the Phrase of falling to a party, elsewhere used, Ier. 37. 13, 14.
• e

  Were unsatisfied and offended with Achish for this in∣tention and declaration.
• 1 Chr. 12. 19.
• f

  Herein the Wi•…•…e and Gracious Pro∣vidence of God appeared, both in helping him out of those snares and difficulties, out of which no human wit could have extricated him, but he must either have been, or have been thought to be a Traitor, and an ungrateful unworthy person either to the one or to the other side; and moreover in giving him the happy opportunity of recovering his own, and his All from the Amalekites, which had been irrecover∣ably lost, if he had gone into this Battel. And the kindness of God to David was the greater, because it had been 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…ust for God to have left▪ David in all those Distresses into which his own sinful counsel and course had brought him.
• g

  i. e. Of these our Soldiers? They speak according to the rules of Reason and true Policy; for by this very course, great Enemies have sometimes been reconciled together.
• Chap. 18. 7. and •…•…1. 11.
• h

  He Swears by Iehovah; either, because he did acknow∣ledge their Iehovah to be a God, being, it may be, convinced and instructed therein by David, though he did worship Da∣gon with him, and above him: or, because this was David's God, and therefore he Swore by him; partly, out of com∣plaisance with David, that he might receive his unwelcome message to him with less offence; and partly, that this Oath might gain more credit to his words with David.
• i

  i. e. Thy whole conversation with me. See chap. 18. 13. and ma∣ny other place where that Phrase is used.
• k

  Though before that time there was Evil in thee towards me and my people.
• ‡

  Heb. thou art not good in the eyes of the lords.
• ‡

  Heb. do 〈◊〉〈◊〉 •…•…vil in the e•…•…es of the lords.
• ‡

  Heb. before thee.
• l

  This was deep dissimulation and flattery, but he ap∣prehended it necessary, lest he should tacitly confess himself guilty of that whereof they accused him, and thereby ex∣pose himself to the utmost hazards. These perplexities he brought himself into by his irregular course, in forsaking the Land of Iudah, where God had placed him, chap. 22. 5. and promised him protection, and putting himself into the hands of the Philistines.
• m

  In whom nothing is blame-worthy. Or, it may be used to express David's great wisdom; (as well as integrity) as 2 Sam. 14. 17. and 2 Sam. 19. 27. The Heathens acknow∣ledged good Spirits, which also they worshiped as an infe∣rior sort of Deities, who were Messengers and Ministers to the Supreme God; onely Achish had learned the title of Angels, from the Israelites his Neighbours, and especially from David's conversation.
• n

  He intimates the ground of the Philistines jealousie con∣cerning David and his men, that they were all Servants of Saul, and therefore had an Obligation, and were suspected to have an Affection to their old Lord and Master, against whom even David himself could not make them Fight, espe∣cially with, and for the Philistines.
• o

  Before the Battel be∣gin, lest, if you delay, the Lords of the Philistines fall upon you, and destroy you.
• a

  To wit, after David's departure from Achish; for Zik∣lag was at a great distance from the Camp and place of Fight, as appears from 2 Sam. 1. 2. and David's men being all Foot-men, could make but slow Marches.
• b

  The re∣mainders of that People who lived near those parts where David had destroyed their Brethren, chap. 27. 8, 9.
• c

  To wit, the Southern part of Iudah, and the adjacent parts: See below, v. 14.
• d

  i. e. Sacked and spoiled it.
• e

  Which was strange, considering how David dealt with them, chap. 27. 9. But this must be ascribed partly to their selfish or fleshly Interest: for they might reserve them, ei∣ther to make Sale of them for their Profit, or to abuse them for their Lust; or, it may be, to revenge themselves upon David and his men, by reserving them to extraordinary, and lingring, and repeated punishments; but principally, to Gods over-ruling and wonderful Providence, who set these bounds to their Rage; and though he designed to chastise David's sin and folly, yet would not deliver him nor his up to death.
• f

  Till either the humour was wholly spent, or the consi∣deration of their Calamity had made them stupid.
• g

  As the Author of their miseries, by coming to Ziklag at first, by provoking the Amalekites to this cruelty, by his forwardness in Marching away with Achish, and leaving their Wives and Children unguarded.
• ‡

  Heb. bitter.
• h

  i. e. In this that the All-wise, and All-powerful Lord, was his God by Co∣venant-relation, and special Promise, and true and Fatherly affection, as he had shewed himself to be in the whole course of his Providence towards him.
• i

  And put it upon thy self, that thou maist enquire of God according to his Ordinance, Numb. 27. 21. See above, chap. 23. 9. David was sensible of his former Error in neg∣lecting to ask counsel of God by the Ephod, when he came to Achish, and when he went out with Achish to the Battel; and his necessity now brings him to his Duty, and his Duty meets with Success.
• k

  Before, God answered more slowly and gradually, chap. 23. 11, 12. but now he answers speedily, and fully at once, because the business here required more haste. So Gracious is our God, that he considers even the degree of our necessi∣ties, and accommodates himself to them.
• l

  A small number for such an attempt: but David was strong in Faith, giving God the glory of his Power and Faithfulness.
• m

  Whom by his Habit they guessed to be a Soldier that had been engaged in that expedition.
• n

  Partly, out of humani∣ty and compassion to a perishing creature: and partly, in prudence, that by him they might learn the true state of their Enemies.
• See Jud•…•…▪ 15. 19.
• Chap. 14. •…•…▪
• o

  Which is to be understood Synecdochically of one whole day and part of two others, as the same Phrase is taken Matth. 12. 40. as appears from the next Verse, where he saith three days agone I fell sick, but in the Hebrew it is, this is the third day since I fell sick.
• p

  God by his Providence so ordering it, that he was not one of that Cursed Race of the Amalekites, who were to be utterly destroyed, but an Egyptian, who might be spared.
• q

  In this place and condition: which was barbarous inhu∣manity: for he ought, and easily might have carried him away with the Prey which they had taken. But he paid dear for this cruelty, for this was the occasion of the ruin of him and of all their company▪ And God by his secret Provi∣dence ordered the matter thus for that very end. So that there is no Fighting against God, who can make the smallest accidents serviceable to the production of the greatest ef∣fects.
• r

  i. e. The Philistines, as is manifest from v. 16. who are so called Zeph. 2. 5.
• s

  This is added by way of re∣jection: q. d. that part of the South of Iudah which be∣longs to Caleb's Posterity, Ios. 14. 13.
• t

  For his Master had told him whither they intended to go, that he might come after them, as soon as he could.
• u

  Secure and careless, because they were now come al∣most to the Borders of their own Countrey, and the Phili∣stines and Israelites both were otherwise engaged, and David, as they believed with them. So they had no visible cause of danger; and yet then they were nearest so their destru∣ction.
• ‖

  The word signifies both the Morning and Evening twi∣light. But the latter seems here intended, partly because their Eating, and Drinking, and Dancing, was more customa∣ry and proper work for the Evening, than for the Morning; and partly, because the Evening was more convenient for David, that the fewness of his Forces might not be disco∣vered by the Day-light. Object. It is not likely that David would fall upon the Amalekites before his Men, who had been tired with a long and hasty March, were refreshed. Answ. Nor is it said that he did. It is probable, that when he came near them, he reposed himself, and his Army, in some secret place, whereof there were ma•…•…y in those parts, for a convenient Season; and then Marched on so as to come to them at the Evening time.
• ‡

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• x

  To wit, which the Amalekites had taken from the Philistines or others.
• y

  Before those who belonged to Zik∣lag.
• z

  i. e. The Soldiers, who lately were so incensed against David, that they spake of Stoning him: now upon this suc∣cess Magnifie him, and Triumphantly celebrate his Praise; and say concerning this spoil, David purchased 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by his Va∣lour and Conduct, and he may dispose of it as he pleas∣eth.
• a

  To congratulate the Victory; which, it is probable, David had sent a Messenger to acquaint them with.
• ‖

  Or, asked •…•…hem how they did.
• b

  He spake kindly to them, and did not blame them because they went no further with them.
• c

  When those 200 men required, or expected a part of the Spoil; and they gathered from David's words and car∣riage, that he intended to give it to them.
• d

  So he calls them for their covetousness, and injustice, and churlishness to their brethren. By which Expressions we may judge, how hainous and odious those Sins are in Gods sight.
• ‡

  Heb. men.
• e

  Which was from their impotency; not by choice, or design. Here∣in therefore was their iniquity and unreasonableness, they would punish them for no fault.
• f

  He useth his Power and Authority to over-rule them; but manageth it with all sweetness, calling them Brethren; not onely as of the same Nation and Religion with him, but as his fellow-Soldiers.
• g

  What he hath freely imparted to us, we should not unkindly and injuriously with-hold from our Brethren.
• h

  What wise or just man will be of your opinion in this matter?
• •…•…ee Num. 31.
• i

  A prudent and equitable Constitution, and there∣fore practised by the Romans, as Polybius and others note. The Reason of it is manifest; because they were exposed to hazards, as well as their Brethren: and were a Reserve to whom they might retreat in case of a Defeat; and they were now in actual Service, and in the station in which their General had placed them.
• ‡

  Heb. and for∣ward.
• k

  Partly in gratitude for their former favour to him: and partly, in Policy, to engage their Affections to him now, when he apprehended Saul's Death near.
• ‡

  Heb. blessing
• l

  He intimates, that though he was fled to the Philistines, yet he imployed not his Forces against the Israelites, as, no doubt, Saul's Courtiers and Soldiers reported that he designed; but onely against Gods Enemies.
• m

  In Kiriath-jearim, where the Ark was, 1 Sam. 10. 3.
• Iesh. 19. 8.
• n

  A City in the Tribe of Simeon, Jos. 19. 8. so called by way of distinction, from Ramoth in Gilead, which was more Northward, 1 King. 22. 12.
• o

  Of which, see Ios. 15. 48.
• p

  Not that beyond Iordan, Numb. 32. 34. as many think; which was too remote from David: but another Place of that Name in Iudah, where the rest of the Places here na∣med were: This being one of those places where David and his men were wont to haunt, as is expressed v. 31.
• q

  Or, to go. Whither they used to resort in the time of Saul's Persecution, either to hide themselves in some of their Territories; or, to get Provision from thence.
• 1 Chron. 10. 1.
• a

  Whilest David was Ingaged against the Amalekites. So he returns to the History which had been interrupted, to give an account of David's concerns.
• ‖

  Or, wounded.
• 1 Chro. 8. 33.
• b

  David's dear friend; God so ordering it for the further exercise of David's Faith and Patience; and that David might depend upon God alone for his Crown, and receive it solely from him, and not from Ionathan; who doubtless, had he lived, would have speedily settled the Crown upon David's Head, which would have in some sort Eclipsed the Glory of God's Grace and Power in this Work. There was also a special Providence of God, in taking away Iona∣than, (who of all Saul's Sons, seems to have been the fairest for the Crown) for the preventing Divisions, which have happened amongst the People concerning the Successor: David's way to the Crown being by this means made the more clear.
• c

  Called also Ishui: 1 Sam. 14. 49. Ishbosheth was not here, being possibly at home for the management of Publick Affairs there.
• ‡

  Heb. shooters men with bows.
• ‡

  Heb. found him.
• ‖

  Or, mock me.
• d

  Lest they take me, and put me to some shameful and cruel Death.
• e

  And died of the Wound, as it follows.
• f

  To wit, the Valley of Iezreel, where the Battel was Fought.
• g

  Or rather, on this side Iordan; for these were in the most danger: and the Hebrew Preposition is indiffe∣rently used for on this side, or for beyond.
• h

  As the Israelites did by Goliah.
• i

  To give them the glory of this Victory.
• k

  Which was beyond Iordan: for the people on this side Iordan were fled from their Cities, as was now said.
• ‖

  Or, •…•…∣ing him.
• Jer. 34. 5.
• l

  Burnt their flesh, after the manner.
• 2 Sam▪ 24▪ and 21. 12, 1•…•…▪
• m

  To testifie their sorrow for the publick loss of Saul, and of the people of God; and to intreat Gods favour to pre∣vent the utter Extinction of his People. But you must not understand this word of fasting strictly, as if they eat nothing for Seven whole days; but in a more large and general sense, as it is used both in Sacred and Profane Writers; that they did Eat but little, and that seldome; and that but mean Food, and drunk onely Water for that time.